<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?>
<!-- If you are running a bot please visit this policy page outlining rules you must respect. http://www.livejournal.com/bots/ -->
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xmlns:lj="http://www.livejournal.com">
  <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics</id>
  <title>The Chantings of a Bard</title>
  <subtitle>Fanfiction journal of WolfofZion</subtitle>
  <author>
    <name>bardchild_fics</name>
  </author>
  <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/"/>
  <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom"/>
  <updated>2009-08-16T18:12:07Z</updated>
  <lj:journal userid="18030686" username="bardchild_fics" type="personal"/>
  <link rel="service.feed" type="application/x.atom+xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom" title="The Chantings of a Bard"/>
  <link rel="hub" href="http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/"/>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:4551</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/4551.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4551"/>
    <title>Cui Bono Part 3</title>
    <published>2009-08-16T18:01:36Z</published>
    <updated>2009-08-16T18:12:07Z</updated>
    <category term="cui bono"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name: Cui Bono&lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: Avatar the Last Airbender &lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence, connotations of the disabled &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: A murder happened during the new years in the Water Tribe and the gang must protect the unusual witness. &lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3&lt;br /&gt;Impulsive Decision &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Aang rushed out of the hut, bolting down to a figure dragging someone away. He saw another figure laying prone a few feet away. As he got closer, he noticed it was Hanai. Stone-faced and determined, he used waterbending to slow the man down. Or, at the very least, make him trip. His plan worked, and Katara rushed beside him and assisted, trying to imprison the kidnapper. However things didn't not go as planned, as he threw Tikaani aside and used a cloud of fine snow to blind the two benders and make his escape. &lt;br /&gt;“Damn! He got away! Katara you go to Hanai I'll get Tikaani!” shouted Aang. Katara paused for a second and then ran to Hanai who was groggily getting up. Katara helped her, and using her water-healing, helped ease the pain of the bump on the back of her head. &lt;br /&gt;“It's ok, we got Tikaani. We'll take him back home.” She said, comforting Hanai who clung on to Katara and looked around for a moment at Aang who was picking up an unconscious Tikaani. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Aang carried the boy back home. He entered through the back and saw that Amana was talking to Suki and Katara was tending Maka and Hanai. Aang carefully laid Tikaani down and sat on a stool.&lt;br /&gt;“So...Where do we go from here? It's obvious that Tikaani isn't safe in the North Pole.” &lt;br /&gt;Everyone turned silent at Aang's somber remark. Katara finished healing Maka, who had a gash on his shoulder. He growled and scratched his head, not knowing how to say what he wanted to get across. So, without beating around the bush, he just said it:&lt;br /&gt;“Take Tikaani with you Avatar. We can't protect him any longer. Whoever killed Arnook is no doubt trying to erase his tracks. If you take him, you might find the chief's killer and whoever attacked us.” Aang nodded and looked down at Tikaani, who was starting to wake. Katara wrung her hands and looked at the floor before speaking, her voice strong and optimistic.&lt;br /&gt;“We'll take him with us, I am sure he can help us find Arnook's murderer. We promise not to let you down Maka, or you Hanai.” Hanai didn't look at all optimistic, but fearful instead.&lt;br /&gt;“He isn't like any normal child: He has different needs and wants. I don't know if you can handle him.” Suki stepped out of the house for a moment as Hanai continued.&lt;br /&gt;“Can you really care for someone like Tikaani? He can't talk very well, and he needs to be constantly supervised.” Hanai got up and took an old cloth satchel. She looked around the room before putting a pair of clothes inside the bag. Katara spoke carefully and put a hand on Hanai's shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;“I know this must be difficult, but I'll do all I can to help him. You're right, I don't know how to care for someone like Tikaani. I’ve never met a child like him before, but I want to help. I really do. He needs us as much as you need us.” Hanai was still, before Amana spoke for her and helped pack a few things.&lt;br /&gt;“Watch body language carefully; never raise your voice at him. Speak clearly and repeat things often. He learns things, but slowly. If you wish to do this, then we will let you, I am sure he could help identify the murderer. But you must be &lt;i&gt;patient &lt;/i&gt;with him. I can't stress that enough. I am afraid that you might lose control and hurt him.” Aang saw the look of apprehension on Katara's face: the thought of actually hurting Tikaani scared her.&lt;br /&gt;“We will do our best to care for him. I will do my best.” at that moment Suki burst back in with Sokka.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’ve got to go now! A suspicious looking boat is leaving the docks! Get your stuff, we're going after it.” Sokka announced as Katara took the bag from Hanai, who looked worried, more for Tikaani than herself. Suki carefully picked up the young boy and looked at Sokka.&lt;br /&gt;“Go back and tell everyone we're taking Tikaani with us, he's important to this mission.” Sokka was taken aback by this and blinked stupidly before saying.&lt;br /&gt;“Wait...we're taking Tikaani, won't he get in the way?” Katara looked at her brother sternly before shouting at him.&lt;br /&gt;“No he won't! Now go tell the others we're coming!” &lt;br /&gt;Suki followed Sokka before Aang turned to the family,&lt;br /&gt;“We'll keep you updated and we will write often. Anything else you want to tell us before we go?” Hanai looked at Maka who then looked at Amana and then older man looked at Aang.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't underestimate Tikaani. When he is violent. and if he gets too argumentative, just mention 'bath time' and he'll calm down a bit, but you need to deliver or won't work the next time.” Aang nodded before following Katara, he stopped for a moment to look back.&lt;br /&gt;“What am I getting into?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pain was all that Tikaani could feel right now. His head was hurting and it felt like he was constantly falling. He started to stir as heard the sound of feet on metal. &lt;i&gt;What...what is going now? What did I do this time? Where is Auntie?&lt;/i&gt;He woke up to notice he was on a boat and not in his room. &lt;i&gt;What is going on! Where is Auntie, where is the big man that hurt me? Wha-what is happening?&lt;/i&gt; He started to whine as Suki put him down to open the door. Tikaani bolted down the gangplank at first opportunity. &lt;br /&gt;“Oh shit! Tikaani it's OK! You're coming with us!” Suki called out to Tikaani as she chased after him. He ran into Katara who took his hand and smiled calmly. &lt;br /&gt;“I know you're scared, and we're sorry we didn't wake and tell you. C'mon it's an adventure, and you're coming with us.” Tikaani tried to understand what she meant by adventure, but he didn't seem to get it as Aang walked passed him. Tikaani noticed the tattoos again and reached out to touch them.&lt;br /&gt;“Auntie? Where is Auntie?” He asked as he followed Aang. Katara sighed as Tikaani seemed distracted enough to follow Aang into the ship. Tikaani took Aang's hand and fixated on the tattoos as gangplank rose up and the door shut. Aang looked questioningly at Katara as if to say:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;How do we explain this? &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tikaani was lead to another room aboard the ship. He clung on to Aang, looking more anxious at the room and still wondering what was going on. Aang sat him on a cot and looked around to see if Katara was following behind him. Aang sighed and sat down with the boy as Tikaani took his palm again.&lt;br /&gt;“I don't know how much you can understand this, I hope you can understand all of it, but, we're taking you with us. You're going to help us on a…uh…mission. Your aunt left you in our care, and we’ll do our best to take care of you.” &lt;br /&gt;Aang was feeling more and more uncomfortable talking, but Tikaani lifted his head and made eye contact for a moment before going back down to study the tattoos. He rocked quietly before speaking.&lt;br /&gt;“I'll...stay...I'll stay. For now...for now. I want to go home though. This isn't home.” Aang tried to get him to make eye contact again. Aang gently cupped Tikaani's narrow chin and lifted his face to meet his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;“You have to trust me Tikaani. I'm the Avatar, I am here to help you.” He squeezed Tikaani's hand and Tikaani reciprocated the gesture. They held eye contact for a second longer before Tikaani let go and crawled under the cot and curled up and rocked his back against the wall. Aang looked this behavior strangely before realizing that it was just his way of comforting himself. Aang walked to the door and asked one of the guards to alert him if     Tikaani had any problems.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meanwhile, the rest of the group chatted as the ship took off, mainly arguing over what to do with Tikaani and how they were going to get catch up. Aang joined them and sat down between Zuko and Katara. &lt;br /&gt;“Aang this is asinine! You can't take a disabled child like Tikaani on job like this! He'll be underfoot all the time!” Zuko shouted angrily. Katara gave Zuko a look that would melt glaciers and retorted back.&lt;br /&gt;“Tikaani is a smart kid and he won't get underfoot if we give him something to occupy himself with! He just needs something to keep him distracted.” &lt;br /&gt;Zuko roared back, angry at her,&lt;br /&gt;“It's not as simple! He has needs we can't fulfill! This whole idea is probably your fault, and you just convinced your boyfriend to agree with this!” Aang rubbed his temples and held both his hands up between them, separating them and stopping the fight.&lt;br /&gt;“Let’s get some things straight. First, Tikaani saw the man who killed Arnook which is probably the guy that attacked him and his family. Second, yes he had a lot of problems, but I am sure he has a lot of benefits as well. We need to be respectful of him and do our best. We can't lose our tempers in front of him. It will probably cause more harm than good. He isn't prepared for this so he'll be difficult for a little bit. Thirdly,  I'm going to see if I can catch up with that man on Appa.” Aang got up to leave, but Mai spoke up in her usual bored tone.&lt;br /&gt;“You won't be able to find him in all this fog. It's pretty thick.” Aang sighed, and realized that flying in fog was probably a bad idea. He could bend some of it away, but more would just replace it. &lt;br /&gt;“Fine I'll stay on board. Tikaani is probably asleep right now so let’s just figure out what we're going to do when we find the other man. Mai added on to Aang's disappointed statement with a smirk,&lt;br /&gt;“If we can find him in this fog.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tikaani sat alone in the metal room and rocked by himself with his hands on his arms and his face hidden in his parka, trying to remember the scent of his home and his aunt. He could hear the echoes of angry words from various people. &lt;i&gt;Words always hurt, the wound can be more hurtful than a club or a sword. And people throw them out so casually. I hate words. I hate talking. It does nothing.&lt;/i&gt; His thoughts were angry and seem to carry a lot of resentment. He buried his face into the warmth of the parka and the smell of cooking fire, fish, Amana and the hut he grew up in seemed to be fading already. He rocked and flapped his hands as felt the ship creak underneath him. &lt;br /&gt;He was alright with boats since Amana and Maka took him the docks since he was a small child and became desensitized to them. It was the loneliness that was bothering him now: The feeling of being cut off and stranded. No Amana or Maka or Auntie with him. It was very painful. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Will I go home ever? Is this home now? Is this like when I was small and I had to live with Auntie? I was a baby, but I remember it. I don't remember...mama or papa. They are just dreams now. Is the bald one going to come back or will his friend? Or am I alone for a long time? &lt;/i&gt;He turned away from his thoughts as someone opened the door. Was it Aang or Katara? He hoped it was Aang, he wanted to see the arrows again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toph didn't think this was one of her better ideas, but it was worth a shot. Tikaani wasn't the only other one with a disability; maybe she could talk to him and make him see that being disabled in one thing doesn't make you weak in everything else. &lt;br /&gt;“Sorry, I didn't be mean to bug you. I brought some food and rice with miso. I'm Toph. You're probably scared and stuff I guess. I am sorry about my friends are not being…um…” Toph stopped talking, after realizing that she wasn't getting any response. She could hear the boy breathing and walked in carefully. She sat the bowl on the floor before sitting down herself.&lt;br /&gt;“It sucks that I can't see shit. I don't know if I am facing you or not.” Toph heard the sound of someone scrambling to grab the bowl that was in front of her and the sound of ceramic scrapping on metal. &lt;br /&gt;“You don't have to be shy, just say ‘Hi’. Damn that rhymed… what the hell?” She didn't hear anything but the sound of someone eating, which, hopefully, meant that Tikaani was enjoying the food. She got up and tried to locate where the door was again.&lt;br /&gt;“Ugh, I can't wait until we get back on solid ground.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tikaani didn't know what to make of the girl called Toph. She seemed nice enough and she gave him rice. He liked plain rice, though the miso wasn't strong at all. She seemed to be short tempered though. He peeked out from under the bed and crawled out to look around the small room. There was just a cot, a basin, and a table with an oil lamp on it. Tikaani picked up the cot and with a loud 'CLANG' he had it on its side. He then started to untie the soft leather mat that was suspended in the metal frame. As soon as he freed the leather, he laid it on the ground and then began to fiddle with the metal frame. He saw the screws in the legs and with delicate fingers began to unscrew the few that were sticking out. 'Clink' they went on the steel surface. After removing two of the screws, Tikaani couldn't see others and got frustrated and tried to remove the legs anyway. One did finally fell off and Tikaani waved it around and smacked it on the metal. &lt;br /&gt;Oh! I &lt;i&gt;like that sound, I'll do it again.&lt;/i&gt; He grinned as he whacked the metal over and over. The loud ringing nose was bizarre to him, but it wasn't unpleasant. It almost reminded of a drum, but made of metal. Tikaani made happy clicking noise and hit the floor with the broken metal leg from the cot. Rocking and squealing he continued the racket, happily engaged in an activity that was distracting him from being far from home.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zuko on the other hand, wasn't happy about the noise at all. He heard the clanging sound from near his room. He stopped talking to Mai, who wrinkled her brow at it.&lt;br /&gt;“What is that noise coming from? Is it the engine?” &lt;br /&gt;Zuko got up and shook his head,&lt;br /&gt;“No, it sounds like something else. Let me go check it out.” Zuko offered, as he got a long robe and threw it over his night clothes. &lt;br /&gt;“OK, whatever, just make sure this rust bucket doesn't fall apart.” Mai said in her typical bored tone. Zuko opened the door and, in a moment of wit, he added.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey! This is an &lt;i&gt;imperial&lt;/i&gt; rust bucket.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zuko followed the loud clanking noise when he ran into Katara holding a set of clean clothes and kettle of tea. &lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Katara, do you hear the banging noise?” He asked as he followed her down the hall. She nodded and, with a questioning tone, responded to him,&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, it sounds like it's from Tikaani's bedroom. I came to give him his bed clothes and made him some tea so he can sleep. He's probably so scared and unsure.” &lt;br /&gt;Zuko rolled his eyes as the noise was getting louder the closer he got to Tikaani's room.&lt;br /&gt;“Sounds like he found something to play with, if you ask me.” Katara gave shook her head at Zuko's remark and knocked on the door. &lt;br /&gt;“Tikaani, we have bed clothes and some nice ginger and mint tea for you.” She said sweetly as she opened the door. Tikaani had pulled off another leg from the cot and was banging them either on the, now mutilated, cot or on the floor. Tikaani had somehow tore apart the metal cot and made an impromptu drum out of it and was whooping and making noised as he hit things. Katara was both amused and slightly annoyed. Zuko, however, was furious.&lt;br /&gt;“What in Agni's name is wrong with you? You don't just up and tear apart your bed like that! What the blue fuck do you think you are doing?” Zuko stomped over and yanked the leg out of Tikaani's hand which caused an ear piercing shriek and Tikaani flailing his arms and dropping the second leg. Katara set the tray down and marched up to Zuko.&lt;br /&gt;“Don't you yell at him! He doesn't know better, he was just keeping himself amused.” Zuko threw the broken legs aside and shouted back,&lt;br /&gt;“I don't care, he wrecked his bed, and he isn't getting another. I am not leaving the twisted metal for him to hurt himself with either. You better start teaching him that the next time he breaks something he is getting a consequence and he isn't going to like it.” Katara was appalled and shouted back, shocked,&lt;br /&gt;“Are you &lt;i&gt;threatening&lt;/i&gt; him?” She asked, bewildered as Zuko called for a guard to take away the cot.&lt;br /&gt;“No, I am making a statement. Kids like him only know two things, pain or pleasure. If he does good he gets rewarded, if he does bad he will be punished, it's the only way he'll learn.” Katara stomped her foot and retorted angrily,&lt;br /&gt;“How dare you?! He isn't an animal Zuko, he is a living human being!” Zuko sighed and headed for the door. As he was leaving, he turned and said.&lt;br /&gt;“He acts and thinks like one, so he will learn like one. He will be treated like human being when he starts to behave like one. This isn't cruelty, or bigotry, it's a fact of life. Not everyone sees things with rose colored eye-lenses full of hope and optimism. I am just being realistic. Make sure he falls asleep tonight. I don't want him up all night making a mess.” For a moment Zuko looked apologetically at Katara who only had an expression of anger and hurt. Zuko a sighed again, and left leaving Katara fuming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“How &lt;i&gt;dare&lt;/i&gt; he? How dare he treat you like livestock? He just doesn't understand at all.” Katara said to Tikaani who was ignoring the fight and was pacing back and forth waving his right hand about. Katara waited until he stopped before going up to him and showed him the night robe she had and the soft furs that Hanai gave her.&lt;br /&gt;“Look Tikaani, it's night time, we should rest. It's been a long day.” The boy lifted his head and took the robes from her. Katara was relieved that he was going to dress himself. But he threw the clothes aside and began swaying side to side. Katara made a frustrated noise and got the clothes before going up and saying in a firmer tone.&lt;br /&gt;“Tikaani it's bed time, you need to undress.” She started to take off Tikaani's outer robe, but he pushed her away. With one swift movement, he grabbed the robe, and took off his pants and started to take off seal skin covering over his loin cloth. Katara turned scarlet and told him that it wasn't necessary. Tikaani ignored her and stripped naked. She turned around and covered her eyes and handed him the robe.&lt;br /&gt;“Y-you don't have to be nude Tikaani, you'll be warmer clothed.” She said shyly as Tikaani noticed the furs beside the table where the tray was. He took those and from light to dark, laid the pelts on the leather mat that use to be for the cot. He then took the thick fleece blanket and laid it over the pelts and then laid on it with his legs drawn up to his chest. Katara had her back turned, groaning in embarrassment the entire time. She stood still before taking a deep breath and picking up the discarded clothes. &lt;i&gt;Ok, you've seen Sokka naked when you were a kid...and...Aang...once. Naked does not have to mean sex, he is just comfortable without clothes, it's more important that he is comfortable and content&lt;/i&gt;. After giving herself a mental pep-talk she turned around to see Tikaani wiggling his ankle around and tapping the ground with his fingers staring at the shadows on the wall. She tried to focus on everything above his waist. She took another large blanket and draped it over him. He made a noise, but didn't react to it negatively. Katara sighed and took the tea and tried to get him to drink, he refused twice and at this point, Katara had no reason to make him drink. She got up and opened the door to leave, just as Tikaani shoved off the blanket on top of him. &lt;br /&gt;“Good night Tikaani.” She said kindly, but she got no response. Frustrated now, she left. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Katara headed back to the room she and Aang were staying in. She opened to the door and huffily threw Tikaani's old clothes aside and sat on the bed, as a very puzzled Aang stopped playing with Momo and turned to her.&lt;br /&gt;“What got you upset?” Aang asked, concerned, as he crawled over to her. Katara softened as Aang began to rub her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;“Nothing, I got Tikaani to bed. I guess I am just mad at Zuko for being so cruel to him.” She said as, causing Aang to stop for a moment. &lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean? Was he with you?” Katara nodded at Aang's question.&lt;br /&gt;“He was investigating the banging noise, he discovered it was Tikaani making the noise and he took on to himself to yell and degrade him. He compared him to an animal!” Katara said, enraged. She stood and began pacing around, now ranting about Zuko:&lt;br /&gt;“What decent person takes a child like Tikaani and says 'they only understand pain and pleasure,' and threatens a person like him? And he is our &lt;i&gt;Fire Lord?&lt;/i&gt; Ha! He is probably no better than Ozai I bet he will bur-” Aang interrupted her tirade,&lt;br /&gt;“Stop. You're assuming too much of Zuko and it's not going to help our situation, Katara. You need to let the anger go, and not hold it against him. I think the Fire Nation treats the mentally disabled differently than the Water Tribe or the Air Nomads. You need to recognize that this probably something that he was taught. I mean...how many kids have we been around that are like Tikaani?” Katara scowled and responded heatedly, &lt;br /&gt;“Plenty!” but Aang lifted a quizzical eyebrow as if to challenge that statement. Katara lowered her arms and sat back on the bed, knowing that being angry or indignant was not helping, and neither was lying.&lt;br /&gt;“Ok, you caught me, I never seen kids like Tikaani, I am sure my tribe had them, but they probably kept them way from us.” Aang wrapped his arms around her, and sighed, agreeing.&lt;br /&gt;“I've met a deaf air monk, and one that learned pretty slow and had a stutter, but I don't think I’ve met someone like Tikaani either. I think this is a learning experience for all of us. We just have to be tolerant of him and of other who share the same ignorance. And hope that we all grow out of it.” Katara leaned on Aang and reached up to stroke his bald head.&lt;br /&gt;“I hope Zuko grows out of it...I will beat the holy fire out of him if he lays a hand on Tikaani.” Aang laughed and kissed her cheek, before slowly going down and kissing her neck and making his way down to her collarbone. Katara sighed blissfully as she loosened her night robes. &lt;br /&gt;“So...can I be on top tonight?” She asked, her voice warm. Aang just chuckled. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Morning came and most of the gang was up, Katara was in the galley, with Suki, eating breakfast. Aang and Zuko were talking to the captain about where the ship was heading, and if they could still locate the one they were tracking. Toph was at the table next to them, noticing that everyone was there except for three people.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, is Tikaani still in bed?” Katara looked away from her conversation and to Toph.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh...I forgot to get him up.” Katara got up and Toph followed her to the quiet…or &lt;i&gt;nearly &lt;/i&gt;quiet room. Katara heard Tikaani babbling to himself. She opened the door and then turned her head to see he was walking around the room. Naked. Toph however had no problem strolling in and saying good morning. Tikaani however disregarded the comment and continued to pace around her. Toph noticed that Katara was still at the door.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh come on, so what if he’s nude. He obviously isn't uncomfortable, so just suck it up. Besides how many times have you played with Aang's 'staff'? Katara made a noise like a squawk and walked in.&lt;br /&gt;“It's impolite! And how do you know what I do?” Toph rolled her eyes and looked around for some clothes for Tikaani.&lt;br /&gt;“Honey, I can year your love-making a mile away, you're anything but quiet.” Katara turned twelve shades of pink and red, but breathed an indignant sigh and found the satchel she had hidden in a corner. &lt;br /&gt;“Oh...Katara, I think he made a mess in the corner, it smells a lot like pee.” Katara sighed, frustrated, and threw the clothes at Toph as she walked over and bent the urine in the corner out the window. That got Tikaani’s attention,&lt;br /&gt;“Bend! Bend again!” He suddenly called out. Katara turned around, a bit startled, and bent the water from basin around him. He smiled for a second before reaching up to play with it. That kept him distracted enough for Toph to give him his clothes. Tikaani took them and dressed in his loincloth and trousers, but didn't want to wear his top. Katara sighed, putting the water away.&lt;br /&gt;“Alright now it's time for breakfa-Wait!” Katara didn't have time to finish her sentence as Toph ran out to chase Tikaani who was heading to the galley.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Aang nearly ran into Tikaani, but airbended around him as he ran down the hall.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey! What’s the hurry?” Aang asked, playfully using some airbending to make an air scooter and head down passed Tikaani. Tikaani whooped, and followed it down to the dining table. &lt;br /&gt;“Again! More!” He called out as Aang laughed, sitting down.&lt;br /&gt;“I'll play with you later Tikaani.” Aang assured as he sat across from him. Tikaani sat down smacking the wooden table, just as Toph and Katara entered into the room.&lt;br /&gt;“Gods he just took off running.” Katara said gasping as she sat down next to him. Mai and Zuko sat beside her and Toph took seat  by Tikaani who was rocking and slapping the wood.&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah you tell that table what’s-what Tikaani. Woo, beat it good!” Zuko frowned as Sokka joined them, yawning and getting his porridge. He looked at Tikaani with a curious expression and got a bowl for him. &lt;br /&gt;“What is his problem?” asked Sokka as he put the bowl in front of Tikaani, who was rocking and flapping his hands.&lt;br /&gt;“Spoon! I need a...spoon!” He said pointing at Sokka, who obliged and sat down and got to work on his own breakfast. Zuko watched Tikaani eat before munching on an apple-plum. &lt;br /&gt;“Why isn't he dressed?” Zuko asked, looking at Katara. Katara shrugged at the question.&lt;br /&gt;“I guess he didn't want to wear a shirt.” She said, getting some cheese. Zuko didn't seem amused by her light tone. Irritated, he got up and walked behind Tikaani and took his bowl from him. &lt;br /&gt;“No shirt. No food.” He said simply as Tikaani screamed and slapped the table in anger, reaching for his breakfast. &lt;br /&gt;“MINE! MINE! DON'T STEAL!” He screamed loudly. Katara got up and immediately took the bowl from Zuko.&lt;br /&gt;“What the hell are you doing? How in hell is taking his breakfast from him going teach him anything? Give it back!” Zuko put it on counter and crossed his arms.&lt;br /&gt;“Cause and effect. No shirt. No food. Now, get him dressed and he'll finish his breakfast. Trust me, it may seem harsh but we need to stop bad manners in their tracks.” Katara was going to retort back when Aang got up and took Tikaani out of the room, as he was starting to throw the dishes.&lt;br /&gt;“I hope this works Zuko, or you got some serious ass-kissing to do if he's going be in foul mood all day.” Aang warned as he took Tikaani back into his room. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tikaani didn't get it. He was eating with his elbows off the table and taking small bites. Why was he being punished? 'Katara' or the Girl-That-Is-Nice-But-Loud seemed to be angry at 'Zuko' or  Boy-With-A-Scar-Who-Is-Not-Nice. The always seemed to be trading angry words with each other. Tikaani concluded that they were not friends. He didn't understand why 'Zuko' was so mean to him. Why did he scold him when he was drumming on his metal drum? Why did he tell him 'get dressed' when he was dressed to begin with? You wear a shirt &lt;i&gt;after&lt;/i&gt; breakfast not before, or it will get messy. Tikaani also didn't like it that 'Aang' was now taking him back to his room. He thought that the Bald-One-With-The-Blue-Arrows was nice like 'Katara', but he also had angry words. It was just affirming that words do nothing. &lt;i&gt;I don't understand anything. Everyone is so angry and I am being punished for something that I did, and, like usual, I have no idea what I did. I don't want to wear a shirt. You don't wear them at breakfast.&lt;/i&gt; Tikaani threw the shirt away as Aang tried to hand it to him. Tikaani got frustrated with Aang constant offering of the periwinkle blue tunic top. Tikaani gave up and took off his trousers and his loincloth and sat bare on the furs that made up his bed.&lt;br /&gt;“No breakfast. I stay here.” Tikaani said stubbornly, rocking and smacking the furs. Clearly showing that Zuko could take his rules and shove them where the sun don't shine. Aang threw up his arms in defeat and laid the clothes on the table.&lt;br /&gt;“They are on the table. When you are ready...” Aang walked away as soon as Tikaani ignored his words and turned away from him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Walking down the hall, he entered into the galley and into an inferno of raised voices and arguing.&lt;br /&gt;“-You keep dehumanizing him it's appalling!”&lt;br /&gt;“-I don't know why you are letting him run wild!” Aang rolled his eyes and took a few pears for himself. Sokka looked around, ignoring Katara and Zuko fighting.&lt;br /&gt;“Where is Tikaani?” Aang shrugged and ate a pear. &lt;br /&gt;“He decided he was going to sit in his room naked. He said 'no breakfast' and took off all his clothes. Honestly I don't see the problem. Until Zuko interrupted him, he was eating and he was fine.” He looked at the catfight behind him and rolled his eyes. Toph started laughing and interrupted the argument. &lt;br /&gt;“What the hell is so funny?” Zuko said to the laughing earthbender.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, nothing. Just the fact Tikaani said 'fuck you' in least amount of words possible.” Katara was confused as she noticed that her fight had pushed away Aang.&lt;br /&gt;“What do you mean?” She said in tone that was obviously guilty. &lt;br /&gt;“Aang said that Tikaani stripped butt-naked and declared he didn't want any breakfast. He is my fucking hero! Doesn't take shit from anyone! Including you, Mr. Watertribe Tamer!” Toph got up and took the last apple-plum. “Kid is fucking awesome, it's obvious he could care less about your 'rules'. I like his spunk.” She left the galley, leaving Zuko speechless and Katara with a smug grin on her face.&lt;br /&gt;“I told you that he was smart.” she said cheekily. Zuko made a disgusted noise and threw his arms up.&lt;br /&gt;“No, that means I have to be stricter. The kid is obviously poorly educated.” And with that Zuko stormed off. Mai drank her tea with a bemused expression on her face.&lt;br /&gt;“I kinda like that kid too, he seems to have a big set of balls.” Katara turned scarlet, remembering that Tikaani stripped in front of her. &lt;br /&gt;“Well…I wouldn't say that actually.” She gasped as she realized she said that out loud, causing some awkwardness around the rest of the group. Mai started laughing.&lt;br /&gt;“Well I guess he’s got to compensate somehow.” Mai said, more amused. &lt;br /&gt;Katara left just before Sokka started asking on how she knew how big Tikaani's testicles were.&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:4097</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/4097.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4097"/>
    <title>Cui Bono Chapter 2</title>
    <published>2009-08-16T17:43:14Z</published>
    <updated>2009-08-16T17:43:14Z</updated>
    <category term="cui bono"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name: Cui Bono&lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: Avatar the Last Airbender &lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence, connotations of the disabled &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: A murder happened during the new years in the Water Tribe and the gang must protect the unusual witness. &lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter II&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Protection&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The news of Arnook’s death did not settle well on Aang. He and his comrades were called to head to the North Pole. The healers who examined Arnook’s body declared he died of a heart attack caused by venom injected at the neck. The fact that Arnook been murdered also didn’t sit well with the Avatar either.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sitting at the bow of the ship they we’re sailing on instead of flying on Appa. Aang contemplated who would have killed Arnook andwhy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It doesn’t make any sense Katara, who have killed him? He was a war-hero and great leader.” Aang asked as he watched the ice floes pass him. Katara hair flew in the breeze as she stood in silence for a while before asking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Someone wanted his place maybe.” Aang growled in frustration at Katara’s answer. The likeliest reason for Arnook’s murder would be someone’s ambition to be Chief, but Aang didn’t want to believe anyone could be that petty&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Reaching the North Pole Katara notice that the fortress was quiet, perhaps mourning in silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Everyone…is not even here?” Sokka saw this as well, as Suki walked next to him. Zuko and Mai we’re also with Aang’s gang. Zuko however felt much different return to the north. Memories of the Siege flashed into his head as he walked down causeway to the main Hall. The icy quite of the grieving nation brought a sense of hush to the group as the walked inside, not want to talk and ruin the silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Inside Aang got down to business. With a cup of warm arctic cider Aang started asking questions to the three who found the body.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Was anyone here in the kashiq durning the time of the Chief’s death?” asked Aang as Katara started to examine the building. The attendant, who seemed to be the eldest bit her lip and answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was New Years and we had ritual cleansing done. Arnook was supposed to witness but he said he was going to be late. The people that were present were Jaki the Tide Speaker and his apprentice, but we all saw them.” She explained which made Aang’s brow furrowed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Anyone else?” Another one, with an overbite shrugged her shoulders and said to Aang.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The apprentice brought his cousin and uncle with him. The uncle fell asleep and the cousin ran off.” Sokka got up at that he and tugged on Aang’s shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well we got our first lead; let’s go question the uncle and the apprentice’s cousin.” The first attendant, who spoke shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No it can’t be him…he….he’s much too-” Sokka cut her off with a wave of his hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It doesn’t matter how young he is, we need to still talk to him,” Suki got up and went to fetch Katara. Aang however looked at the apprehension on the ladies' faces, one with a birthmark on her face and the one that didn’t speak said.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If you want to talk to them very well, they are on the southern edge of the city located by the aqueduct with the Koala-seal on it. It’s the first house from it has path leading to the ocean.” Aang nodded and they left to find the house.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At this point Mai and Zuko returned to the ship realizing they really had nothing to do and Mai was bored. Suki and Toph joined them as well; mostly because Toph couldn’t see squat and was cold and Suki because she wanted to give Toph some company. So it was just Sokka, Katara and Aang to visit their first suspect.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Aang was first as he knocked on the door; Katara and Sokka looked around nervously. A second later Hanai opened the door and with a look of surprise, blinked before letting them in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A-Avatar, I heard that you we’re in the city today.” She sighed as she let Aang sit down. Aang smiled softly before sitting, Katara looked around the small ice house before sitting herself, Sokka however got straight to the point.&lt;br /&gt;“I am sure you are already aware of the death of Arnook we were told that some family members that live hear were in the hall when he died. We have reason to believe that one of them did it.” Hanai blinked up at them and the got up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll make some tea; I think...you’re jumping to conclusions too fast.” Aang lifted an eyebrow at Sokka who sat down while Hanai brewed some tea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My son told me what happen when he and his mentor were cleansing the hall last two nights ago. Amana my brother, came with him along with my nephew Tikaani, it was Tikaani who ran off during the supposed time of death. However my nephew couldn’t have done such a thing.” Aang accepted the tea and drank slowly still to piece things together. Sokka asked Hanai something,&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can we see your nephew and ask him a few questions.” Hanai gave a frustrated sigh and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, he and Amana are asleep and also my nephew cannot speak well he-” There was a loud screech that got everyone’s attention as Hanai got up to go to the bedroom. The three heard some conversation before some more shrieking, a minute later Hanai returned with someone. Aang stopped in mid-drink to put down his cup and look at the boy with her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“This is Tikaani, he must have heard you come in and woke up.” Aang tried to smile pleasantly but Tikaani’s who was half-dressed and rocking back and forth didn’t look at the three. Hanai made Tikaani sit and gave him something to hold as the three got a good look at him. His face was scratched up and he didn’t look like he slept much. Aang watched as he rocked back and forth and had the stuffed animal to his face. Aang bowed his head,&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re right Tikaani isn’t the one who killed Arnook there is no way, but…but, he might have saw who did it?” Hanai sighed and gave more tea to Katara who looked at Tikaani with great concern.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Rahmet thinks the same thing, as of late we have been having some disturbances at our house, my husband thinks that someone knows Tikaani saw what happen and they are after his life. I…I don’t want to believe any of it.” Hanai said looking at the kettle, “It’s just too much, the death of Arnook was a great blow and now? Someone is after my Tikaani?” Aang was still watching Tikaani before turning back to Hanai.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Have you thought about getting help?” Hanai shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know if it’s actually true and no one would help me anyway. I thought about moving Tikaani around but I don’t want to cause him anymore distress. He stopped eating, sleeping and now talking. He’s regressing again.” Aang sighed and then put the cup down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’ll stay here for the night and see if anyone is trying to hurt Tikaani, if his life is jeopardy, we can put a stop to it. If he knows who did it we can help him find a way to communicate it.” He looked firm and like the realized Avatar that he had become. He was looking into Hanai’s eyes who returned the gaze with apprehension before nodding agreeing to Aang’s decree.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“If that is what you wish Avatar than you are welcome here.” Aang got up and bowed to Hanai and to Tikaani before getting Katara and Sokka up. The water-siblings look dumbfounded at Aang’s declaration. As Aang was to leave the hut he turned around and told Hanai that he will return in three hours. The three left and it was half way to the docks when Sokka spoke.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aang! Do you really think that useless lump really knows who killed Arnook?” Katara glared at her brother’s question and challenged him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Useless lump!? Sokka how can you be so rude!? He doesn’t deserve that kind of treatment!” Sokka shrugged as he walked the gangplank.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, I’m not trying to be mean, I’m just saying that he doesn’t look very helpful he; might even make things worse.” Katara was going to interject when Aang opened the door of the gray hull before saying.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know he knows something despite his obvious condition. Tikaani had seen something that is distressing and I am sure we can convince him to communicate what he saw in some fashion.” Aang turned to look at Sokka as he ended with. “Besides it does not matter what shape his mind or manner is, he is still a human being and a life worth protecting.” And with that the discussion ended.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the galley the group stayed around a warm fire drinking mulled cider. Aang had his sleeping mat and some extra clothes ready. He was discussing things with everyone before leaving to stay with Tikaani and his family. The expressions on everyone’s faces were varied from boredom to concern to annoyance. As Aang told everyone he was to leave Suki spoke up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Let me join you Aang, we could have better luck with three people taking watch at whatever is trying to get to Tikaani and his family.” Aang gave her a thumb up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Great, get your things, I’m always glad to have a little back would anyone else would like to come with me?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Katara spoke up,“I’ll come along too, two waterbenders are better than one and three people would be perfect for a watch.” Toph waved them off as she had her feet on the table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You guys have fun at your sleep-over, I’ll try to ask around about the nobility here and if anyone was after Arnook’s spot.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Zuko nodded at this and added on to it.“We might have better luck asking around, you guys can see if you can get the boy to talk or something.” Aang saluted Zuko and headed out with Suki and Katara behind him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They walked in cold silence with round moon over them. They slush and shush of the ocean was distant as Aang held his lamp over the dark quiet roads to the hut where Tikaani lived. Finally reaching the house Aang knocked on the door, and was greeted by a bear of a man. He had bright almost ghostly blue eyes his head was in the tradition wolf-tail style except for the long braids on the side of his head with blue shell beads woven into them. His thick beard also had braids and beading. Aang was a bit intimidating but the man was quite friendly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You must be Aang, Hanai told me you will be staying with us tonight, had my nephew to get some more rice today. We also have clam chowder with fresh sea urchins if you want to try something new.” Aang shook his head on the last bit, the man welcomed them in. “Oh I see we have more company,” he said noticing Suki and Katara, “That’s good we got plenty to eat. Oh by the way I’m Maka, Hanai’s husband c’min.” Aang crossed the hut's threshold with Suki and Katara behind him. Hanai greeted him with that same wane smile as she had when the met, as she brewed a pot of tea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tikkani is asleep he will; wake as soon as dinner as ready.” She noted as Aang sat upon the fur cushion. Amana was at the table watching them before tilting his head, his own braids sliding down his shoulders. He sipped his own tea from his chipped cup as Hanai served the oolong she had to Aang and his friends.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So you think Tikaani saw who killed Arnook? Is that why you’re here?” Amana asked Aang, but it was Katara who answered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes but we’re here to see what the disturbances are. Hanai said that someone is trying to get into your house and probably after your…er…brother?” Amana took another swig before correcting Katara.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m his uncle, and Hanai’s sister. It’s just us here. Hanai’s children are all grown. Tikaani has a sister but no other male siblings, much to Tigtuk’s dismay.” This somehow sparked the conversation as Suki asked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“So Hanai isn’t his mother?” Maka nodded his head at Suki’s question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hanai is Tikaani’s aunt.” Katara couldn’t help herself; she had to ask the following question.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What happen to Tikaani’s parents then?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Aang looked at Katara worriedly wondering if they just opened a can of worms. There was a pregnant pause between the family members before Maka answered it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His deep voice was firm and even saddened. “It’s a long story really…but I suppose I should tell you anyway.” Rubbing his temples, Hanai got up briefly to check on Tikaani, Maka started the story. “Agna and Tigtuk were Tikaani’s parents; Tig was a warrior and a very proud one. Agna already had a little girl Liluyue, or Lilu for short. But Tigtuk wanted a son, badly, mostly to carry down the name and his lineage. So when Agna discovered she was pregnant again she made a deal with the ocean spirit, what that deal was we don’t know but all we know that she wanted her new child to be a boy. And low and behold she bore one. Tikaani was born healthy and Tigtuk was please, but that’s when things went downhill.” Maka stopped to drink his tea when Amana picked up where he left off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Tikaani wasn’t normal. My sister visited Agna often to help her with the new baby. But as she did she got complaints from Agna that Tikaani was cursed. He wouldn’t behave like a normal infant and as days became months it was discovered that Tikaani was severally delayed. He didn’t walk until he was almost three and learned at sea-snail’s pace. Tigtuk declared that Tui stole his son and demanded Tikaani would be thrown into the sea.” Katara looked horrified at that the last part as did Aang. Suki covered her mouth at the though of the father drowning his own son.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“And Hanai decided to save his life by adopting him?” Asked Katara, Maka turned his head away ashamed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“She was the only one that disagreed with his family’s decision and took Tikaani home here. Amana and I didn’t accept him at first but…but I know I can’t see my life without him. He’s a part of us now and that’s why we need your help on protecting him.” Aang nodded at the sober story, brutal proof that the water tribe didn’t waste themselves with the weak. Yet he could always find compassion in them. Hanai was proof of that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hanai brought a sleepy teenager to the living room and hand him sit in the same spot as before and then gave him the plush animal she had. Tikaani didn’t look at the three and rocked as Hanai finished dinner. Suki noticed Tikaani and smiled at the boy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Did you have a nice nap Tikaani?” She asked pleasantly to Tikaani who was looking away. He did not answer her but rock and stare into the walls. His mouth was hung open and his hands continued to hit it as he seemed to ignore Suki. Katara looked at Suki with an apologetic look before Suki scooted back away. Amana watch this mild exchange of actions before shaking his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He did sleep well if his pleasant mood is any proof.” Amana commented as Maka started to serve bowls to Aang and his friends before making Tikaani sit down with them to eat. Aang tried to read Tikaani’s expression as he struggled to kneel. Hanai had force Tikaani into a sitting position. She then made a strange gesture with her hands and repeated ‘Sit’ over and over to him. Eventually Tikaani copied the gesture and knelt down. Suki watched this quietly as she received her own bowl.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He doesn’t respond to verbal commands does he?” She inquired as Hanai had a dish of just boiled mussels for Tikaani and set it in front of him. Tikaani didn’t look at the food but waited until Hanai tapped his hands. He then began to open and eat the chewy centers not looking at the plate but at the walls. Hanai sat next to him slowly eating her soup and the fresh urchins.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He does hear them and he just reacts differently. It didn’t occur to me until he was older to use a combination of ways to get a message to him.” Tikaani finished his meal then immediately got up to pace around the hut. The rest of the family didn’t seem to notice or care, occasionally Amana or Maka would look up to watch him before eating again. Aang finished his seaweed broth and rice and now observed Tikaani. While everyone ate he got up to sit on cushion as Tikaani paced in front of him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tikaani didn’t know these people; he recognized the bald one and the water tribe girl but not the one with brown hair and pale skin. Who are these people? What do they want now? Tikaani heard them arrive as he was in his room sleeping. He knew Auntie was expecting them; she didn’t hurry them out try hiding Tikaani in the room. Tikaani remembered how hard it was for Auntie to keep him a secret from the city. He remembered how she lied to her friends when was only a toddler. He recalled the lies about how he wasn’t her child and she was just babysitting him. How she often tried to get Amana to watch him while she left to go see her friends. Or even his cousins tried to say “He isn’t mine.” Tikaani noticed that the bald one was watching him. Tikaani stopped only to rock in place before he turned to look at the one watching him. Something caught his eye, it was the tattoos. He immediately walked over to touch them. The bald one didn’t say anything or moved away. Tikaani sat down to touch and pet them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Rahmet had lines on his skin like this, just like this. Was this man a shaman too?&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Katara was exchanging conversation with Hanai when Suki got up to pull Tikaani off of Aang.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey can you respect people’s space?” She said frowning, Tikaani made a odd noise and tried to pull away,&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hanai glared at Suki and told her to take hands off of him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He wasn’t bothering the Avatar and you had no right to disturb him!” She tried to keep Tikaani behind her as she took the stuff animal he had earlier and handed the plush toy to him. Aang tried to look apologetic.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Suki didn’t mean to cause problems she was just concerned.” Suki apologized as Tikaani buried his face in the plush turtle seal and rocked in the corner. There was a feeling of unease as Amana tried to get Tikaani out of the corner.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Coaxing him out seemed to be a chore until the mentioning of a bath brought Tikaani out of his meltdown. He followed Amana to the bathhouse to get clean. The unease seemed to dissipate as Tikaani was no longer in the room. Feeling a little guilty, Suki offered Hanai to help clean up the table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A little while later Aang was laying in the living room next to Katara as the both listened for any sounds. Suki was up first watching outside.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The family seems so stressed and uncomfortable,” Katara noted in a whisper as she had her head on Aang’s chest. Aang didn’t comment right away. He listened in silence before he replied to Katara.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think they are quite happy they are just not use to strangers in their lives they care for Tikaani and Tikaani is well cared for. I see nothing wrong and actually I think Tikaani is rather interesting. He pretty observant.” That comment made Katara lift her head and scrutinized Aang t. The low firelight accented her frown as she lay back down on his chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well…it is true we are intruding a bit. But how can you tell that Tikaani notices or recognizes anything? He seems to be in his own little world.” Aang sighed and kissed Katara’s head. He wrapped his arms around her and held her close to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Honestly, I really can’t, but when he stopped to touch and trace my tattoos I think they fascinated him. He seems to be captivated on things that bring him comfort.” Katara smirked a bit as she kissed his lips.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think Tikaani is going to be your new pet project,” She said wittily as she closed her eyes, Aang laughed as he titled his head back a little. He thought he heard something.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“What? I can’t be a philanthropist?” That's when Aang jerked his head up. “Did you hear-” he was cut off when Suki bolted in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aang get out here. We have some near the house, he’s going in the back way.” Then just as Aang was getting his heavy coat on, there was a scream.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“TIKAANI!”&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:4014</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/4014.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=4014"/>
    <title>Hard Question (Maiko)</title>
    <published>2009-07-23T20:35:14Z</published>
    <updated>2009-07-23T20:35:40Z</updated>
    <category term="guest fic"/>
    <category term="drabble"/>
    <lj:music>160 BPM: Hans Zimmer</lj:music>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Hard Question &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom&lt;/strong&gt;: Avatar the last airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type:&lt;/strong&gt; drabble (Maiko)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating&lt;/strong&gt;: K-T&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color:#FF0000;"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings:&lt;/strong&gt; Language, Suggestive diolouge&lt;/span&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary:  &lt;/strong&gt;Four years passed since Ozai's fall, and Mai and Zuko seem to be doing well lately Zuko seems to have something on his mind.. (1st person Zuko)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Uncle always said that a good cup of tea melts the ice when it comes to difficult conversations. Right now it seems to not have any effect between Mai or I. Maybe because I am bad at initializing conversation, or maybe because this topic that I am thinking off; I just can't seem to find away to ask...tactfully. Not that I need to be tactful with Mai, she doesn't mind if I be brutal about something. Actually she prefers it to being 'wimpy', or 'overly cautious', unlike my sister, she can tolerate critque. But this isn't really about her, I mean she did nothing wrong. She has always been loyal, firm and caring. She makes me a stronger person, she doesn't let me wallow in self-pity that's why I love her. She would be an awesome Fire Lady. Firm and straight forward. But again, this isn't about Mai. Well...I better get out in the open.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;So...Mai? What's your thoughts about a threesome with Aang?&amp;rdquo;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Drabble for&amp;nbsp;&lt;span class='ljuser ljuser-name_fadedelegance' lj:user='fadedelegance' style='white-space: nowrap;'&gt;&lt;a href='http://fadedelegance.livejournal.com/profile'&gt;&lt;img src='http://l-stat.livejournal.com/img/userinfo.gif' alt='[info]' width='17' height='17' style='vertical-align: bottom; border: 0; padding-right: 1px;' /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;a href='http://fadedelegance.livejournal.com/'&gt;&lt;b&gt;fadedelegance&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&amp;nbsp; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:3698</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/3698.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3698"/>
    <title>Chapter Ten 'Lucky Dice'</title>
    <published>2009-07-14T05:34:31Z</published>
    <updated>2009-07-14T05:34:31Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence&amp;nbsp; &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt;&amp;nbsp;Now in Gaoling the Trio has found an old friend&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class="ljcut" text="Chapter 10 Lucky Dice"&gt;Chapter X&lt;br /&gt;Lucky Dice &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The three were still on the Dinh Kim, after two days of traveling. While Yomi and Mao looked on the map for shortcuts and small places to stop, Chiko&amp;rsquo;s mind was elsewhere. Tomkin had been on Chiko&amp;rsquo;s mind for days. He wondered if fate will allowed them to meet again, if Tomkin ever reached Qin and who else he would meet, and if there was anyone else like Tomkin. He also wondered if he should talk to Mao or Yomi about his&amp;hellip;crush. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finally making their last camp before Gaoling, Mao was roasting some green onion bulbs and more morels. Chiko was off by himself looking at the clouds and doing some task around camp. Yomi noticed this and looked to Mao.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I wonder what&amp;rsquo;s on his mind,&amp;rdquo; mused Yomi, rolling out the sleeping mats and checking the boiling water; Mao wondered himself but didn&amp;rsquo;t outright say anything about it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Still he responded to Yomi&amp;rsquo;s thought with a candid answer. &amp;ldquo;Obviously it&amp;rsquo;s Tomkin. Who else would the boy be mooning over?&amp;rdquo; he said as he took one of the veggie kabobs and began to tear it asunder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;You really think Chiko&amp;hellip;has a crush on him?&amp;rdquo; Yomi asked, grabbing his own dinner. Mao looked up, with bits of charred onion and mushroom on his face, his lips shiny with grease and juices. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He licked his fingers and said, &amp;ldquo;Well, duh, he spent every moment with Tomkin; the two hit it off rather well. Don&amp;rsquo;t worry, Yomi; we all had our first crushes. He&amp;rsquo;ll be over his soon.&amp;rdquo; Mao licked his lips before shouting out to Chiko, &amp;ldquo;Hey! Airhead! Dinner time, get your butt over here.&amp;rdquo; Chiko returned to the camp to eat his own kabob, mind still lost in thoughts about Tomkin. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They reached the town of Gaoling after five days of travel. Exhausted and enamored by the bustling city, the trio had much to do and much to explore and they knew they better start now. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first place the trio found was a small noodle shop on Kin-kin street. The squat, charming little shop was painted with little caricatures of squat, cow-pigs, ostrich-horses and goat-donkeys all marching along the front window with a little boy holding a banner that said &amp;ldquo;Bao Fu&amp;rsquo;s Noodles.&amp;rdquo; Interested, the three walked into the tiny shop, and grinned at the wonderful smiles and inviting atmosphere. With a few silvers they figured they would share a big bowl of ramen before exploring more of the town. Finding a seat, the three sat down and was greeted by who appeared to be Bao Fu. He was a short, balding middle-age man with a bushy beard and a rat tattoo on his right bicep, holding what looked like the Earth Kingdom coin symbol. He smiled brightly at the three and welcomed them into his noodle shop.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Well, well, looks like we have some new faces. Haven&amp;rsquo;t seen you three before, you new in town?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi nodded to Bao Fu&amp;rsquo;s question. &amp;ldquo;My brothers and I just got in a few moments ago; we&amp;rsquo;re going to get a quick lunch before we roam around the city.&amp;rdquo; This delighted the owner who slammed his hand on the table laughing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Well I&amp;rsquo;ll damned! This, my friends must be fate, to have you three enter the best noodle shop of all of Gaoling&amp;mdash;no! The best noodle shop of all of the Earth Kingdom, as your first place to visit in Gaoling! I will give you the best bowl of ramen you ever had, hahahah! So good that you will stop by here everyday!&amp;rdquo; Yomi looked a bit shocked by the loud man but was pleasantly surprise by his good humor. However he wondered how he could afford &amp;ldquo;the best ramen they ever had.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Clearing his throat Yomi announced his concern to Bao Fu, who again slapped the table and said, &amp;ldquo;Don&amp;rsquo;t worry about it, it&amp;rsquo;s on me. But just this once!&amp;rdquo; he quickly added before disappearing back in the kitchen. The three chuckled amongst themselves, feeling lucky about a free lunch. However concern rose again at the talk about finances in Gaoling. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We all need to find jobs and make some change if we&amp;rsquo;re all going to stay at an inn;&amp;rdquo; Mao warned, leaning back on his cushion.  &amp;ldquo;We also need ask the locals about which inn, and we need to keep thrifty while we&amp;rsquo;re here. If we&amp;rsquo;re going to stay here for a few months until the Greater Heat is over, we need to be wise,&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko looked thoughtful as he adjusted his position, so he was no longer kneeling and said, &amp;ldquo;Well, th-th-th-that&amp;rsquo;s obvious. But finding a j-j-j-job isn&amp;rsquo;t g-g-g-going to be easy. We should ask a-a-around to see who w-w-would hire o-o-o-out-of-towners.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao agreed at Chiko&amp;rsquo;s point and Yomi added on, &amp;ldquo;Yes, that&amp;rsquo;s very important; it might be difficult for the locals to hire someone they don&amp;rsquo;t know, though we could pan-handle. Or perform on the streets.&amp;rdquo; Chiko shot down Yomi&amp;rsquo;s first suggestion. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Nah, b-b-being beggars isn&amp;rsquo;t a w-w-wise idea. Though st-st-st-street performing m-m-might be p-p-p-p-pretty lucrative.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao liked that idea, too but he cautioned. &amp;ldquo;Chi could sing, I could pipe and you Yomi could drum, but as much as that sounds like a lot of fun. street performers tend to be looked down upon.&amp;rdquo; Their conversation was interrupted with a very short, mousy looking girl, with big brown eyes bringing them their ramen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Here you go, sirs,&amp;rdquo; she said in a shy squeaky voice. Chiko smiled softly at her and thanked her for the meal. She squeaked and bowed, before scampering back to the kitchen. Mao dug into his own meal before commenting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Mousy looking girl, isn&amp;rsquo;t she?&amp;rdquo; he said slurping his noodles. Chiko glanced at him before digging into his.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;She&amp;rsquo;s kind of c-c-c-cute actually. In a meek, waitress kind of way.&amp;rdquo; Mao smirked and chuckled a bit, nibbling on the floating dumplings in his.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;You like mousy women, Chiko? Aren&amp;rsquo;t they too shy for your taste? Don&amp;rsquo;t you prefer someone more outgoing, like Tomkin for example?&amp;rdquo; Chiko almost choked on his ramen, coughing and sputtering while pounding on his chest. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He gave a horrified look to Mao before whispering, &amp;ldquo;You knew?! How?!&amp;rdquo; Mao lifted an eyebrow before causally eating his lunch.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It was obvious, Chi; he mooned over you, and you mooned over him. It was clear as clouds in the sky and nothing to be defensive at.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko looked at Yomi who shrugged and ate his bowl of noodles. &amp;ldquo;I choose not pay attention to it. Who you admire is none of my business,&amp;rdquo; said Yomi, pointedly sipping at the broth. Chiko sighed and stirred his noodles absently before changing the topic.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Where d-d-do we go n-n-n-n-next?&amp;rdquo; His voice bland, and uninterested.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Well&amp;hellip;there is the Earth Rumble II.&amp;rdquo; Squeaked the serving girl who overheard them.&amp;ldquo; It&amp;rsquo;s an earthbending tournament. It happens once a month and there is one today, umm in south Gaoling,&amp;rdquo;  The three turned their heads in surprise. &amp;ldquo;I am so sorry that I interrupted you.&amp;rdquo; She sounded like she was on the verge of tears when Chiko smiled again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;No, no, thank y-y-y-you very m-m-m-much!&amp;rdquo; he said, still having that smile on his lips. The girl bowed, relieved, and scampered back to the kitchen. Now with a destination, the three decided to see this Earth Rumble II. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After talking to some locals, the three found the entrance to where the tournament was being held. Paying for tickets, they a found spot in the front, when a boy around Chiko&amp;rsquo;s age shouted:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Hey newbies! You shouldn&amp;rsquo;t sit in the front!&amp;rdquo; Chiko was going to ask why, when a large boulder came barreling passed them and smashed the seats that they were going to sit in. Blinking and getting their answer, they headed to where the boy was, who introduced himself as Tai Rong. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I figured you guys were new; the locals know better than that.&amp;rdquo; The three nodded as Tai Rong babbled about earthbenders that were fighting, giving out the statistics and all the details that were pretty boring to the trio. At that moment, interrupting Tai Rong&amp;rsquo;s diatribe about the &amp;ldquo;Quake-Master,&amp;rdquo; the announcer called the next match. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Now we have two contenders here! In corner one, the indomitable, the incorruptible, and the mighty! YOOOOOONG DAAAA!&amp;rdquo; The crowd went wild as a seemingly handsome man walked on the platform, blowing kisses to the ladies and saluting the men. &amp;ldquo;In the next corner we have the challenger, a man fierce and brash, the wild BULLLL MAN!&amp;rdquo; While the crowd cheered for Yong Da, they booed at Bull-Man who was a brawny fellow with a cow skull over his face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The announced lifted his hand and then a moment later: &amp;ldquo;GOOOOO!&amp;rdquo; The fight began and the two earthbenders circled each other. Bull-Man made hostile threats while Yong Da sighed and threw a kiss at his fans before making some cocky retort. Overall Chiko and Yomi appeared to be uninterested. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The fight actually started when Bull-man threw a boulder at Yong Da, all the posturing and grunting was over. Now the real battle began! Mao and Tai Rong were both getting into it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tai shouted at Yong, &amp;ldquo;DO THE KNUCKLE-BRAKER! DO THE KNUCKLE-BREAKER, YONG!&amp;rdquo; Mao on the other hand wasn&amp;rsquo;t shouting finishing moves, but more technical maneuvers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;HORSE-STANCE! GET INTO HORSE-STANCE GODS DAMNIT! WHAT PART OF SEI PING MA DON&amp;rsquo;T YOU UNDERSTAND!?&amp;rdquo; bellowed Mao from his seat. Tai Rong looked at Mao, wondering if he was an earthbender himself. Finally Yong Da did horse-stance to Mao&amp;rsquo;s relief and then created a pillar of rock at an angle that sent the Bull-Man flying. Tai and Mao cheered as the other two sighed, bored. The announcer made Yong the winner and said something that got the three interested.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;The next match is a challenge to all of the watchers here today! If one man can beat The Bard, the reigning champion, then this sack of three hundred gold pieces is HIS as well as the title Earth Rumble CHAMPION!&amp;rdquo; The crowed cheered, enticed by the offer, but it was Mao who got up from his seat and headed to the platform, cheered on by Tai. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;You can do it, man!&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi, however, got up and tried to stop Mao. &amp;ldquo;Brother! You&amp;rsquo;re not an earthbender; there is no way you can win in this kind of fight! I know it&amp;rsquo;s a lot of gold but we still have plenty from last time.&amp;rdquo; Mao smirked and patted Yomi on the shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s okay, Yo-brother, this fight is in the bag. I bet this guy never fought a nomad.&amp;rdquo; He winked and responded to the challenge by getting up on the platform. Yomi and Chiko followed him, worried more for Mao&amp;rsquo;s life than Mao was himself. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Standing on the edge, the announcer took Mao&amp;rsquo;s hand and named him the opponent to The Bard. Yomi, however, felt his face drain with shock and surprise. He couldn&amp;rsquo;t believe who he was seeing&amp;mdash;the man who challenged the audience was none other than&amp;hellip;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;ARJUNA!?&amp;rdquo; Yomi said, his voice not hiding his shock that the wandering minstrel he met four years ago in a seedy inn was a champion earthbender in Gaoling. The odds of this happening couldn&amp;rsquo;t even be fathomed. At Yomi&amp;rsquo;s astonished voice, Arjuna turned his head to Yomi and Chiko who stood, mouths agape. Mao didn&amp;rsquo;t know what the hell was going on and asked Yomi what made him look like basking catgator. It was then Arjuna realized what was going on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh! By the gods! What are the odds? So we meet again, Monk Yomi and Monk Chiko, and I see my challenger is Monk Mao. Dear monk, how have you been treating my pan-pipes that are on your hip?&amp;rdquo; Mao blinked and then his eyebrows flew up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Holy bison-balls! You&amp;rsquo;re&amp;hellip;you&amp;rsquo;re that traveling minstrel that gave us those maps!&amp;rdquo; Ajuna bowed at Mao and nodded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yes I am the one. Now, are we going to fight or chat like old ladies?&amp;rdquo; Arjuna asked with a sly smirk. Mao got into the end of the ring as Arjuna got into the other side. The announcer was at first confused but then seemed go with the flow by starting the fight anyway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;READY! STEADY! GO!&amp;rdquo; The crowd roared as the two started the bout.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;DON&amp;rsquo;T GET YOURSELF KILLED MAO!&amp;rdquo; Yomi called out from his place by the ring as Arjuna got into his first stance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao couldn&amp;rsquo;t believe the man that Yomi met years ago was here in front of him; as much as it boggled him, he had to get his head in the game and fight. Arjuna stomped with his left foot and used his right to kick, sending a few rocks after Mao. Mao simply dodged and slid to the right and stepped forward. Arjuna repeated the move he did previously and Mao continued to evade it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Testing me out, old man?&amp;rdquo; Mao asked, crossing his arms and looking at the path the boulder took. Arjuna chuckled and pulled his right hand back with a twist. Mao vaulted backward just as rock jutted out behind him. Mao landed on the rock with a laugh. &amp;ldquo;Nice! You are just testing me out.&amp;rdquo; Mao jumped back to the floor and raised his right open palm at Arjuna. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Typical Nomad&amp;mdash;let the opponent come to you and avoid attack,&amp;rdquo; Arjuna said, his voice bored at Mao&amp;rsquo;s defensive techniques. &amp;ldquo;Where is that ferocity? That fire you have, Mao? You can&amp;rsquo;t win by evading my blows.&amp;rdquo; Mao was doing a pretty good job dodging the hunks of stone that Arjuna was throwing at him, but the bard was right. He wasn&amp;rsquo;t going to win by playing &amp;lsquo;duck and cover;&amp;rsquo; he needed to go on the offense. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Hey Yomi, get me your staff!&amp;rdquo; shouted Mao as he swerved counterclockwise. Yomi blinked and looked at the official who was watching the match and nodded. Yomi ran back to the seat and threw his glider at Mao. He caught it and, taking off his shirt, he got into a more offensive position. Using a sweeping motion, he swung the staff up, sending a gust of air at Arjuna which pushed him back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Now that&amp;rsquo;s more like it!&amp;rdquo; Arjuna cheered with the audience, who now realized that the earthbender was fighting an airbender. The announcer blinked in surprise and looked at Yomi.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;You-you guys are airbenders?!&amp;rdquo; he said to Yomi and Chiko who were rooting for Mao. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yeah&amp;hellip;one of the last few actually,&amp;rdquo; Yomi said, then shouted for Mao to &amp;lsquo;stir the heavens,&amp;rsquo; using the staff to create small vortices. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The announcer called out to the audience in his booming voice, &amp;ldquo;This is a classic duel. Air verses Earth! Who will prevail?&amp;rdquo; The crowd cheered, encouraging the two. Mao continued to walk in circular patterns, watching each step of Arjuna who tried to trip up Mao&amp;rsquo;s good footwork. Arjuna widen his stance, staying low to the ground as he moved his hands up, sending a wall to block Mao. However, the airbender leaped over it and swung the staff horizontally, jetting the air at Arjuna, who in turn tried to block it with another wall.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Got to do better than that, Mao,&amp;rdquo; Arjuna said, stepping forward and sending a jut of rock to throw off Mao, who again leaped over it. Then Mao got into an earthbender horse-stance and threw his hands up. Arjuna had a confused expression on his face and got into a neutral pose. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He scratched his head in bewilderment at first but then his eyes widened in shock when Mao bent low, thrusting his hands down. Something hard and fast pushed him to the ground and was pressing him hard against the rock floor. Mao smirked devilishly as he stood up and with a fluid motion turned the gale that was pressing Arjuna to the floor into a vaccum.  He lifted Arjuna in the air and sent the old man flying around the ring in circles. As he flew, Mao walked in the trademark stance of Tui Mo Zhang, or &amp;lsquo;turning the millstone,&amp;rsquo; the classic move of the airbenders. Using all of that centrifugal momentum, he sent Arjuna soaring to the other side, slamming him into the front row. The crowd went nuts! They screamed and cheered as Yomi and Chiko clung to each other, jumping up and down, chanting.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;He won! He won! He won!&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Arjuna stood up shakily and staggered back into the ring dizzy. &amp;ldquo;Wow! Now that was fun! What do you call that move?&amp;rdquo; he said with his hands on his knees. Mao was panting hard and had one of his hands on his back as his body was slicked with sweat. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;His chest heaving, Mao tried to gulp down air and said between breaths. &amp;ldquo;I don&amp;rsquo;t know&amp;hellip;how about the &amp;lsquo;Downdraft hammer-throw?&amp;rsquo;&amp;rdquo; He tried to help Arjuna steady himself. Arjuna laughed and thanked Mao as he got steady. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Brilliant, I think that works rather well,&amp;rdquo; he said. Tugging his beard, he motioned to the official to give Mao the gold and the belt, but Mao refused the belt.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Nah, give it to an earthbender. I don&amp;rsquo;t need a title, but I need the gold.&amp;rdquo; The official blinked but Arjuna nodded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Quite well, we will keep your name on the records, though. Come with me, boys, I want to ask you something,&amp;rdquo; said Arjuna, motioning with his hand.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outside Arjuna had his cloak and pipa  and walked with them. Mao split the gold and gave some to Chiko and Yomi for personal use and then placed the rest in the main purse for more practical uses. Arjuna watched this and walked with the three down another road which Yomi noted as &amp;lsquo;Xing Street.&amp;rsquo; Mao turned his head as Arjuna cleared his throat. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s funny indeed I found you three. I thought I would never see you again. A morbid thought, but a realistic one, you&amp;rsquo;ve all have grown considerably. Especially the small one&amp;hellip;only he&amp;rsquo;s not small anymore. He&amp;rsquo;s almost your height, Yomi,&amp;rdquo; Arjuna said, turning a corner and the three following. He continued as Yomi and Chiko looked at each other briefly. &amp;ldquo;I was going to ask some questions about what you&amp;rsquo;ve gained from the Eastern Temple. I also have some news to share, but I want this at the comfort of my summer home. Which I am asking you three to stay at until Qiufen, the equinox.&amp;rdquo; Yomi&amp;rsquo;s surprise was apparent but Mao was more pleased at this news. This was quite a blessing, but he had to ask.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Why? Are you just being polite?&amp;rdquo; Arjuna nodded at Mao&amp;rsquo;s question and gestured as he spoke. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Also because it would be a shame for the son of Hayate of the Northern Gale not to have hospitality while he is staying in my hometown. Besides it&amp;rsquo;s boring just having Padma around, no offense to my wife, but your company would be more than appreciated. The least I could do is shelter the survivors of the people I&amp;rsquo;ve admired since I was a lad.&amp;rdquo; Yomi was tense at the mentioned of Hayate, but became calm at the mention of Arjuna&amp;rsquo;s generosity. It was definitely a lucky throw of the fates here, to be staying with Arjuna. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was more impressed at the summer home. It was rather small, but never the less elegant. It had a smooth limestone entryway and a very beautiful garden with a koi pond. &amp;lsquo;Contented&amp;rsquo; would be an understatement to the joy the three felt. Yomi, however, felt that he didn&amp;rsquo;t deserve this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Sifu Arjuna, I am grateful for this remarkable generosity. I am sure my brothers and I would pay you back with whatever you need.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Arjuna waved it aside and replied, &amp;ldquo;No need for formalities, it&amp;rsquo;s just Arjuna, and you boys don&amp;rsquo;t have to do anything phenomenal for me. However, doing some minor housekeeping would definitely be welcomed.&amp;rdquo; Yomi bowed, accepting the circumstances. He hated getting anything for free; at least he was paying Arjuna back. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At that, Arjuna declared, &amp;ldquo;Now&amp;hellip;you must meet my wife.&amp;rdquo;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:3359</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/3359.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3359"/>
    <title>Brothers of the Typhoon chap 9</title>
    <published>2009-07-10T20:24:15Z</published>
    <updated>2009-07-10T20:24:15Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence Shonen-ai &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &amp;nbsp;&lt;/strong&gt;The Trio run into a pair of water tribe boys heading north. Has Chiko found friendship with one of the boys? Perhaps something more?&amp;nbsp;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Chapter XI &lt;br /&gt;The Fish and the Bird&lt;br /&gt;Tomkin and Chu belong to Growly&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko was quite new to the concept of a hangover, and all the extra pain that came with it when he woke up. He did not expect the headaches or the nausea or even how painful the sunlight was as he rolled around on his sleeping mat. Yomi and Mao were already awake and making something to eat before heading through the Dinh Kim road toward Gaoling. Yomi double-checked the maps as he stirred the porridge and called for Chiko to get up from the tent, but Mao put a finger to his lips.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Easy, brother, Chiko&amp;rsquo;s going to have quite the headache when he gets up. Let him sleep it off.&amp;rdquo; Mao spooned some porridge into his bowl and grabbed the maps from Yomi to look them over. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Hmmm, if we keep on the Dinh Kim and don&amp;rsquo;t shortcut, we could be at Gaoling in less than a week. However, there is a swamp that could slow us down. And there isn&amp;rsquo;t any way around it, but we will be grazing the edge of it, so we won&amp;rsquo;t slow down too much.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi took the map again. &amp;ldquo;There is a village called Qin that is almost near Gaoling. We can stop there for a day and restock before finally stopping at Gaoling. That&amp;rsquo;s if we have time.&amp;rdquo; Mao considered Qin but he shook his head. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Nah, we don&amp;rsquo;t have much time before the Greater Heat kicks in. We need to reach a city before high summer.&amp;rdquo; Yomi agreed with Mao and turned his head to see a very sleepy and sick-looking young man stumble over to the cooking fire.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Nnnn, it hurts,&amp;rdquo; Chiko groaned, rubbing his face. He blinked as he hunched over on the log he was sitting on. Mao shook his head and got up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Still have nasty a hangover, bird?&amp;rdquo; Mao asked as he got something he made when he woke earlier. &amp;ldquo;I made a brew that could help with it. Only if you want it, though.&amp;rdquo; Chiko stuck out his hand and gave Mao a look that could sour fresh milk. Mao laughed and handed him the onion bottle of an infusion of something, or maybe a heavy tea. But as soon as Chiko drank it, he almost gagged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What in-in-in-in Akash&amp;rsquo;s name is-is-is-is this?!&amp;rdquo; he said, lifting an eyebrow in disgust. Mao laughed and gave a half-smile to Chiko.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Well, if I told you, you wouldn&amp;rsquo;t drink it. Best to down it in one go, though.&amp;rdquo; He finished his breakfast as Yomi ate his, knowing after this he will have to go down to the creek to wash dishes and get fresh water. Chiko looked at the bottle one more time before downing it. Coughing, he glared at Mao before he handed him the bottle back. Mao capped it and put it in the pile of dirty dishes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko still felt a bit queasy but he managed to eat a little porridge. He made a mental note never to drink that much again. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Later they headed down to the creek nearby to wash all the dishes, making sure they washed them in running water. Chiko could hear something like laughter as he walked downstream. Yomi called him back, but Chiko was still curious. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Hey, can we-we-we-we check out what th-th-that is?&amp;rdquo; he asked as he returned to Yomi and Mao, who had finished cleaning up the remains of breakfast. Mao turned his head downstream to hear the laughter, too. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Maybe. We don&amp;rsquo;t have to be leave Gaoling right away,&amp;rdquo; he said, getting on his satchels and bags. Yomi, who packed himself up, was a bit reluctant to follow Chiko and Mao, but he still did as he ran to catch up with them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Two figures were by a small waterfall. One was actually swimming in the chest deep water while the other was just watching him. They were young men, around fifteen or sixteen years of age. The tall lanky one that was watching got up with his spear at the sound of rustling. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Tomkin! Get out of the creek!&amp;rdquo; he shouted as the rounder, smaller one looked up from where he was swimming, wondering what got his cousin spooked. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The trio emerged from some shrubs at the same side of the creek. The tall one had his back to the water and faced to meet them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Don&amp;rsquo;t come any closer! Who are you!?&amp;rdquo; he ordered the three. Yomi felt Chiko bury his face into his tunic, as he was still suffering from the hangover. Yomi raised an eyebrow as Mao spoke, dropping his sword at the boy&amp;rsquo;s feet. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Good job, you stopped a bunch of homeless vagabonds from crossing. What a brave man,&amp;rdquo; he said in his most deadpan voice. The taller one didn&amp;rsquo;t like Mao&amp;rsquo;s sarcasm but couldn&amp;rsquo;t blame the one for acting that way. He dropped his spear and handed Mao his sword back, which he took and strapped to his hip. &amp;ldquo;So now that you realized you&amp;rsquo;ve overreacted, can you introduce yourself?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The tall one was still skeptical but the younger one waded out and said, &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m Tomkin. That&amp;rsquo;s Chu, my cousin. We&amp;rsquo;re heading up north.&amp;rdquo; Chu jerked his head around at his cousin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Idiot! You shouldn&amp;rsquo;t tell them that!&amp;rdquo; Tomkin seemed hurt by the comment and flinched at the word &amp;lsquo;idiot.&amp;rsquo; Chiko tore away from Yomi and walked to the edge of the creek. Yomi turned his head at Tomkin and said in an apologetic voice.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We&amp;rsquo;re not bandits, or thieves or anything, really. We&amp;rsquo;re just passing through.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao cocked his head a bit and stuck out his hand. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m Mao, and that one is Yomi and our youngest is Chiko.&amp;rdquo; Chu seemed reluctant but shook Mao&amp;rsquo;s hand, realizing that they weren&amp;rsquo;t his enemy. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I am sorry for being so defensive; you don&amp;rsquo;t know what you&amp;rsquo;ll find in the woods all alone.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi had his hands on his hips and tilted his head to the side. &amp;ldquo;Then why are you alone in the woods?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chu winced and sighed. &amp;ldquo;Well umm&amp;hellip;you see. We got separated from our entourage during a storm. We&amp;rsquo;re supposed to meet them in Qin to take a boat to the North Pole.&amp;rdquo; Mao lifted his chin and asked,&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Are you going to tell us why are you heading north?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chu seemed to frown at this and said, &amp;ldquo;Maybe later. Can you tell us why you&amp;rsquo;re out in the woods?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao and Yomi looked at each other and then at Chu. Yomi replied to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s not something we really want to explain right now. Let&amp;rsquo;s just say the Fire Nation destroyed our home, so we&amp;rsquo;re looking for a new place.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao snapped his fingers which caught Chu's attention. &amp;ldquo;You said you&amp;rsquo;re heading toward Qin, right? We&amp;rsquo;re going to Gaoling. It&amp;rsquo;s in the same direction; it would be prudent if we all traveled together.&amp;rdquo; Chu seemed to consider this and then spared at Mao with a discerning glance. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Well, how do I know if you&amp;rsquo;re not going to rob us in our sleep?&amp;rdquo; Mao took off his sword again and handed it to the tall boy. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;You can carry Thunder Moon, how about that? Do we have a deal?&amp;rdquo; Chu took the jian from him and considered the options. With a smirk, he held out his hand. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Deal!&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tomkin splashed around the creek and under the small waterfall. Chiko was still nauseated by the night before, but was a lot more relaxed by watching the chubby waterbender. Bending streams around him and orbs of clear water, he turned to smile at Chiko. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Wanna swim with me? The water isn&amp;rsquo;t that cold!&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko considered this, as his brothers were negotiating with Chu. He took off his sandals and rolled up his trouser legs to wade in. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;GAH! It&amp;rsquo;s really c-c-c-c-cold!&amp;rdquo; he said, shaking his head. He got out quickly and glared at Tomkin. &amp;ldquo;The water is-is-is-is-is freezing! How can you t-t-t-t-tell me that it isn&amp;rsquo;t c-c-cold!&amp;rdquo; Tomkin laughed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I guess I am just used to colder water. I am sorry. I didn&amp;rsquo;t think it would be too cold for you.&amp;rdquo; Chiko sighed but somehow he couldn&amp;rsquo;t stay mad at Tomkin&amp;rsquo;s goofy grin. Thinking the water would work for his headache, he took off his top and cloak and waded in again. The cold water felt pretty good now that he already was used to the temperature. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tomkin was a bit shorter that Chiko, rounder too. But his eyes caught Chiko&amp;rsquo;s attention. Clear blue and they stood out against his mahogany skin and seemed to have a gleam to them when he smiled. Chiko shook his head; why would he be interested in eye color? Tomkin continued to splash around and waterbend, practicing stances. Chiko began to look under rocks for critters. He found a few crawfish-snails, some mayfly larvae, and he saw schools of minnows swim past him as he waded in knee-deep water. He noticed that Tomkin had his back turned, Chiko snuck behind him to dump some water on , yet just as he was going to splash him, Tomkin whirled around and soaked him with a spray of water. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Gotcha first!&amp;rdquo; exclaimed Tomkin as he saw Chiko&amp;rsquo;s surprised expression. Despite himself, the airbender laughed and got up to tackle Tomkin. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I got you now!&amp;rdquo; Chiko called out, grappling the other bender. Tomkin let Chiko push him into the silty bottom so Chiko was now on top of him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Now I have th-th-th-the last laugh!&amp;rdquo; he said with his hand on his hip. But Tomkin immediately got up and pushed Chiko down so they would switch places. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Hah! Who has the last laugh now?&amp;rdquo; said Tomkin, smiling as he had Chiko under him. But Chiko wasn&amp;rsquo;t daunted by this and fought back. The two wrestled in the warm shallows, splashing and playing, but it was interrupted when Yomi&amp;rsquo;s and Chu&amp;rsquo;s voices called out to them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Boys! C&amp;rsquo;mon, get dried off. We&amp;rsquo;re going to be taking off,&amp;rdquo; said Yomi at the bank. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chu followed with, &amp;ldquo;Yeah, we&amp;rsquo;re going to be traveling with these guys for a while, Tomkin.&amp;rdquo; The two looked at each other and grinned. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finally, the group of five headed through woods. Chiko was talking with Tomkin in the back, now that they were all dressed and dried. Tomkin explained that they were heading north because of problems at the South Pole; benders had been taken from there. Tomkin was ignored because of his age and the fact he wasn&amp;rsquo;t a warrior, nor did the Fire Nation know he was even a bender. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I heal mostly, but only my parents and my aunt and uncle know. They decided that I should go North&amp;hellip;it was a really hard decision but we had to do it. Now we&amp;rsquo;re heading to Qin to take a boat North in order keep me protected. What about you? Why are you in the woods, Chi?&amp;rdquo; Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t know how to explain that he and his brothers were Air Nomads and their temple was in ruins. Tomkin was intuitive enough to read that Chiko was feeling uncomfortable and quickly changed the topic. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What do you like best about traveling?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko blinked at the topic change but was grateful. &amp;ldquo;Oh I like s-s-seeing all sorts of p-p-p-people, learning about d-d-different c-c-cultures and trying n-n-new foods, too.&amp;rdquo; Tomkin smiled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yeah, I like that too. I never saw rain until we were at Kyoshi Island! The Kyoshi warriors were cool, too! Did you know that they are all women?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko did, and added, &amp;ldquo;Yep! And that they were f-f-f-found-d-d-ded by A-a-a-avatar Kyoshi herself!&amp;rdquo; Tomkin discussed how he met the warriors and stayed at a long house by the sea and even saw the Unagi. Chiko traded his tales about seeing huge trees that were so wide that you needed about seven men to go around their circumference. Tomkin seemed impressed and mentioned passing by the Southern Air Temple when he was on the ferry to the main continent. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I only saw a glimpse of it as we sailed through the Lhapso strait. But from what I saw, it looked like a jagged scar on the mountain. It looked so&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Dead?&amp;rdquo; Chiko finished for him, his voice lifeless and cold. Tomkin saw the expression on Chiko&amp;rsquo;s face and bit his lip. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I think I should change top&amp;mdash;&amp;rdquo; but Chiko cut him off. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;The tem-tem-temple was ma-ma-massacred. Four ye-ye-years ago.&amp;rdquo; Chiko&amp;rsquo;s voice still sounded detached as he stared at the trail under his feet. Tomkin didn&amp;rsquo;t know what to say now. Obviously he stumbled onto something that shouldn&amp;rsquo;t have been poked, like an infected wound. Still, being the happy-go-lucky boy that he was, he didn&amp;rsquo;t like seeing people upset so he tried to make Chiko laugh. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Okay, what does a pirate bird say to a turtle seal when he takes off?&amp;rdquo; Chiko, who was brooding, lifted his head and shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I d-d-don&amp;rsquo;t know, Tom.&amp;rdquo; Tomkin cracked a grin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;ll &lt;i&gt;steal&lt;/i&gt; you later!&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko lifted an eyebrow and then busted out laughing; not because the joke was actually funny, but because it was just as bad as Yomi&amp;rsquo;s jokes. Tomkin smiled victoriously and told another corny joke. Chiko continued laughing and told his own bad jokes. Soon he completely forgot about the Southern Air Temple as he and Tomkin continued to trade jokes and stories.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Four hours of straight walking later, the younger boys were complaining. Chiko wanted to set up camp and call it a day. Tomkin just wanted to rest his feet. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao turned his head and said, &amp;ldquo;You babies are fine, we&amp;rsquo;re almost at Hi Xin cliffs and we&amp;rsquo;ll stop for a break in an hour.&amp;rdquo; This was answered by mutual groans from Tomkin and Chiko. Chu turned his head to Mao and asked if they were really going to walk for another hour. Mao gave him a glare, which ended any further discussion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After two more hours of walking and being finally close to dusk, the now five made camp along a creek again&amp;mdash;this time with an over-hanging of shale and limestone, which made fine shelter. Chu started to gather wood for a fire. Mao gathered water and Yomi dug a fire pit as Tomkin and Chiko played in the creek. After setting up, Yomi started dinner and Mao and Chu conversed, watching the younger boys play.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;So the Fire Nation has been trying to enslave waterbenders, and to protect Tomkin and any remaining benders, you are heading to the North Pole for protection.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chu nodded and sighed. &amp;ldquo;The North Pole has its share of skirmishes. The chief thinks that in a few years it will shut itself off and isolate the pole from the rest of the world. So we&amp;rsquo;re heading up before that happens,&amp;rdquo; He took his hair out of its wolf-tail style. &amp;ldquo;You are still not going to explain why you are out here? Did your village get raided?&amp;rdquo; Mao frowned at Chu&amp;rsquo;s question but shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s not something for me to explain now. Perhaps tonight, if Yomi lets me,&amp;rdquo; Mao said, glancing at the elder brother who was stirring something. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chu sniffed it. &amp;ldquo;What are you making?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi replied, &amp;ldquo;Scud&amp;hellip;rice, carrots, corn and beans mixed together.&amp;rdquo; Chu looked almost disgusted.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What! No meat?!&amp;rdquo; he said, crossing his arms and without looking up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi stirred the terra cotta pot and said, &amp;ldquo;We practice ahmisa&amp;mdash;the act of non-harming, so we try not to eat meat.&amp;rdquo; Chu huffed and looked annoyed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;That&amp;rsquo;s lame! What can I eat then?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi groaned. &amp;ldquo;You can hunt; just try not to skin or clean any game near the camp.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao chuckled and whispered to Chu, &amp;ldquo;Trick is to hide it in dishes when spices mask its flavor.&amp;rdquo; Mao winked as he finished and barely saw Yomi&amp;rsquo;s scowl. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the sun began to set, Chiko and Tomkin joined the three for dinner. Chiko got a bowl of the &amp;ldquo;scud,&amp;rdquo; as Chu left to go fish and hopefully roast some sunfish to go with the rice mixture. Tomkin didn&amp;rsquo;t seem to mind as he ate with vigor, only being matched with Chiko, who was bending over to eat with the bowl in his lap. Tomkin finished his meal then tapped Chiko&amp;rsquo;s shoulder. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Want me to help you?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t know how he could help him. But then Tomkin took the bowl and held it so Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t have to bend over to eat. Chiko blinked and then continued to eat. He paused, however, to say thank you. Yomi seemed amused at the kind gesture. Often he would ask if Chiko needed help eating. This normally was answered with him snapping back. But with Tomkin, Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t seem to mind as he finished dinner. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chu returned with a roasted redgill, which he was nibbling on quietly. Chiko leaned back as the five all scooted around the fire. Mao poked at it with a stick as he watched the moon above the trees. He then grunted and spoke up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;So you&amp;rsquo;re wondering why we are traveling in the woods like this?&amp;rdquo; Mao asked, prodding the fire. Yomi and Chiko watched the faces of Tomkin and Chu. Chu nodded. Tomkin didn&amp;rsquo;t seem to share his sentiment, though, and turn at the fire. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao sighed and wondered if he should trust these two; however, they seem like good kids, and that was it. They were just kids around Chiko&amp;rsquo;s age, lost in the woods. Should he really tell these kids what happened? He was sure they&amp;rsquo;d heard stories. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tomkin spoke up to break the anxious silence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We won&amp;rsquo;t share whatever you are going to say. We will keep it to ourselves,&amp;rdquo; he said with a shy smile. Mao accepted this silently, as it was his turn to re-tell the story.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It was after the Chrysanthemum Festival. Most of the Nomads were all gathered at the temples that year. Our numbers are almost non-existent. We were easy pickings for Sozin.&amp;rdquo; Mao stared off, looking into the fire. His pause prompted Yomi, who continued the story. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Most of us were unaware. That night, all of us went to bed early. Then around three hours after midnight, I heard the gongs. I already heard the shouts of &amp;lsquo;Get up! The temple is on fire! Everyone, go!&amp;rsquo; I grabbed my bags and I headed out into a sea of chaos.&amp;rdquo; Yomi paused again, leaving Mao to take control. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;The smell of the ash and charred flesh was thick in the air, the temple was under attack and we&amp;rsquo;d been caught with our pants down. Most of the masters tried to combat the onslaught of firebenders, but even accomplished masters couldn&amp;rsquo;t stop them. The firebenders were beyond their level, gifted by the comet that burned over the temple that night. The bison were being pulled down from the sky; some were caught under the falling the debris, burning themselves as well as the nomads that road them.&amp;rdquo; Yomi was next again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I couldn&amp;rsquo;t see the path in front of me and I couldn&amp;rsquo;t breathe in the thick smoke. I passed by the charred remains of men I once called my brothers, and men I once knew as my teachers. I was with my bison Ten-ten and with Mao; we didn&amp;rsquo;t know if we were going to live tonight and I prayed that if death would come, it would come swiftly. As horrified as I was, wondering if my ward was safe, I got the answer I needed, as Gyatso gave me the bleeding body of Chiko, barely breathing and his arm severed. Our master told us to dive, not to ascend, lest we are shot from the sky or knocked from our saddles by the falling temple. So we dove from the cliffs on Ten-ten. And we&amp;rsquo;ve been falling ever since.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The there was silence; no one spoke for several minutes. Chiko clung to Yomi&amp;rsquo;s arm, burying his face into his shoulder. The elder two looked at the Water Tribe men in front of them, almost daring them to speak. Finally Tomkin found the courage to speak.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo; I&amp;hellip;I didn&amp;rsquo;t realize that you were Air Nomads. I can understand now why you are hesitant around us. I am very sorry for what you have lost, Yomi, Mao and Chiko.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yeah, we&amp;rsquo;re both sorry.&amp;rdquo; Chu bit his lip and looked up. &amp;ldquo;So do you know if anyone else survived the attack?&amp;rdquo; Yomi shook his head. Chu didn&amp;rsquo;t want to inquire further, not knowing what kind of reactions he would receive if he asked more about what happened. So uneasy, the five settled into bed. Tomkin slept next to Chiko and Chu slept next to him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For a few hours, the five rested under the clear waxing crescent that night. Except for Chiko, who seemed to be restless, and was tossing and turning and making noises in the night. Tomkin got up and looked over at Chiko, who was twitching and whimpering next to him. Looking near the jar of water nearby, Tomkin called it to him and stood over Chiko&amp;rsquo;s back. Carefully, he made the water glowed silvery white as Tomkin laid hands on Chiko, moving up his back. Then, he focused it on his temples before moving his hands back down. Chiko&amp;rsquo;s movements were stilled and he was now breathing deeply. Tomkin returned the water to the jar and lay back down next to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Sleep well, Chi.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Morning didn&amp;rsquo;t come easy for the trio. Yomi woke first as he started up the fire again and started to clean up camp. Not leaving until tomorrow, Yomi didn&amp;rsquo;t have to worry about packing. Chu woke after Yomi, followed by Mao who paused to look at Chiko, who was curled up next to Tomkin. His hand was fisted in Tomkin&amp;rsquo;s tunic. Mao smirked at that and walked over to help Yomi wash some pomegranates, picked previously at another campsite. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Did you see Chiko? He&amp;rsquo;s all nestled against Tomkin. It&amp;rsquo;s kind of cute how those two became best friends in one day.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi nodded as he put the pomegranates in a pile next to him and scratched his head. &amp;ldquo;Chiko was having another nightmare last night. I woke to comfort him and I saw Tomkin.&amp;rdquo; Mao lifted his eyebrow and sat up on his haunches. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What happened?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;He was water healing Chiko. He used waterbending to pacify Chi from his nightmare; it was amazing. Chiko slept easy all night after that.&amp;rdquo; Mao blinked, not knowing how to react to that statement. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Wow, it seems that Tom has a little crush on Chi.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi nearly dumped the last pomegranate in the creek. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What?!&amp;rdquo; he exclaimed, his eyebrows rising up. &amp;ldquo;Mao, please, don&amp;rsquo;t turn something chaste into something obscene.&amp;rdquo; Yomi growled, annoyed as he finished breakfast and began cutting up the fruit on a slab of cedar. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m not! Trust me, Yomi, it&amp;rsquo;s nothing to be up in arms about.&amp;rdquo; Yomi didn&amp;rsquo;t go into the conversation as Chu returned with more fish and began roasting them again for breakfast.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s pretty muggy out this morning, probably going to storm later, too,&amp;rdquo; Chu observed using some salt to flavor the fish. Yomi sniffed the air and nodded; he could smell the rain. It was going to rain later this afternoon, and they would have to stay close to the cliff face to keep dry. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko awoke next to Tomkin, not remembering his dreams at all or how he got so close to him. Rationalizing, he figured because Yomi rolled over, he probably was drawn to the warmth. Scratching his neck, he yawned and rubbed his stump. It was hurting again; it felt like someone was pulling up on it. He bit his lip and whimpered. He hated it when it did this, but there was nothing he could do but wait until it passed. Tomkin woke up next, smacking his lips and shaking his head. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Morning, Chi, is it breakfast time yet?&amp;rdquo; he asked, looking upon Chiko who was shaking his stump. Tomkin frowned and cocked his head to the side in curiosity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What&amp;rsquo;s wrong? Why are you shaking your, umm&amp;hellip;arm like that?&amp;rdquo; Chiko stopped and rubbed it again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It hurts, th-th-that&amp;rsquo;s all. It d-d-does that s-s-sometimes, and no, I d-d-don&amp;rsquo;t know wh-wh-why.&amp;rdquo; Tomkin rubbed his chin and took Chiko&amp;rsquo;s stump with his hands and stroked the scarred skin with his fingertips. Chiko jerked it out of his hand and scooted away with a frown on his lips. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Don&amp;rsquo;t d-d-do that!&amp;rdquo; he exclaimed. Tomkin blushed in embarrassment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Sorry, Chi, I didn&amp;rsquo;t mean to upset you. I just was wondering if I could use my waterbending to make you feel better, that&amp;rsquo;s all.&amp;rdquo; Chiko blinked and stood up; he figured Tomkin had a good reason for touching his stump like that. So with a nod he forgave him and walked over to where Yomi was for breakfast. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Eating pomegranates, Chiko and Tomkin were talking jovially, and seemed to put the incident behind them. Chiko had a bright red stain around his lips as he ate the pomegranate like an apple. Digging the seeds out with his teeth, unlike Tomkin who was picking them out one by one, his fingers stained more than his lips. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Hey, Chi, do you want to go for a walk around the woods? I bet we can see some wild borqupines if we&amp;rsquo;re quiet,&amp;rdquo; suggested Tomkin, finishing his half. Chiko tossed the rind over his shoulder, interested in his idea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Mmmm, sounds l-l-l-l-like a plan. I bet we can s-s-s-see deer-minks, too,&amp;rdquo; Chiko added as he got up and headed past Yomi and Mao.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Where are you two going?&amp;rdquo; Yomi asked suspiciously with a lift of his eyebrows.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We&amp;rsquo;re going to go for a walk. We&amp;rsquo;ll stay close to camp. We promise,&amp;rdquo; Tomkin said with a smile. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chu looked up from his breakfast of roasted sunfish and said, &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m coming with! I don&amp;rsquo;t want you to go off alone.&amp;rdquo; Tomkin didn&amp;rsquo;t seem too pleased with this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m not going alone; Chiko is coming and I said we&amp;rsquo;ll stay around the area.&amp;rdquo; Chu didn&amp;rsquo;t seem too convinced; however, he conceded when Mao gave Chiko a knife and basket and gave him instructions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Since you two are going to dick around, I&amp;rsquo;m going give you some work. Chiko you&amp;rsquo;re going to get some morels. You know what they look like, don&amp;rsquo;t pick anything but those. If you find a mushroom that looks funny, don&amp;rsquo;t pick it. I&amp;rsquo;ll give you Yomi&amp;rsquo;s guide for help. I&amp;rsquo;ll join you later to look for tubers, and yes I will be following you, so don&amp;rsquo;t think you can goof off.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko sighed irritably, slumping his shoulders. Leave it to Mao to take out all the fun. Tomkin on the other hand saw this to be better than what he had planned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It won&amp;rsquo;t be so bad, Chi. I am sure we&amp;rsquo;ll have fun picking mushrooms.&amp;rdquo; Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t seem to agree.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A little while later the two were foraging through the woods, looking for morels. Chiko picked a few and put them in his basket around his neck as he turned over logs and looked by elm and linden trees. Sighing, bored out of him mind, he looked at the clouds above them and notice they were getting darker. Tomkin noticed this, too.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We probably need to head back, Chi. It&amp;rsquo;s going to rain.&amp;rdquo; Chiko agreed, but as he was going to pick another morel, his body froze at the sound of a loud thunderclap. Getting on his knees, Chiko tried to cover his head with his hand to block out the next thunderclap. Tomkin ran to help him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Chi? Chi, are you ok?&amp;rdquo; Tomkin shook his shoulder gently but Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t respond. There was silence for a little bit before Chiko stood up and took his basket, and headed back on the trail. A second later, a downpour started. Chiko sighed in frustration; luckily he had covered the mushrooms with ferns and leaves to protect them from getting loaded with water. Tomkin did the same as they both stood under a large maple to keep themselves from getting completely soaked. Tomkin didn&amp;rsquo;t seem irritated at all; instead, he looked pleased. The rain was delightful to him, and he ran out from the under the tree and began splashing in a very large puddle.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;C&amp;rsquo;mon, Chi, the rain is pretty warm. Let&amp;rsquo;s have a little fun before going back to camp.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko wanted to be warm and dry and away from a nasty thunderstorm. His astraphobia told him not to move, to stay where he was, but watching Tomkin&amp;rsquo;s joy urged him to take part in the fun. As long as there wasn&amp;rsquo;t lighting or thunder, he would be fine. At least, he hoped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jumping and splashing in the warm rain, Chiko couldn&amp;rsquo;t help but laugh as he splashed water at Tomkin. Blue eyes shining in the rain, he retaliated and pushed Chiko down in a puddle. Getting up, Chiko tried to do the same to Tomkin before another crackle of thunder made him freeze up again. Chiko stopped, his arm around Tomkin as he gripped his middle, his eyes closed. Silence passed again as the rain continued to fall. Chiko pulled away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;S-s-sorry about that,&amp;rdquo; he said shyly. He looked up at Tomkin, who replied gently. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Nothing to be sorry about.&amp;rdquo; And just as he was to push Chiko back into the puddle, his lips brushed Chiko&amp;rsquo;s. He felt eyes widen and his heart sped up. A heartbeat later, Tomkin grinned as he pushed Chiko back down in the water. Mao&amp;rsquo;s voice rang out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Hey! Bison-brains! Get your butts back to camp.&amp;rdquo; Tomkin grabbed the mushrooms and followed Mao, who was waiting for them. Chiko ran after them taking his own basket, thinking, &lt;i&gt;I just kissed Tomkin&amp;hellip;and I liked it.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Returning to camp, Chiko handed Mao the mushrooms for him to saut&amp;eacute; for dinner. Tomkin talked to Chu in the shelter as the rain became a light drizzle before disappearing altogether. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko found a spot by the creek as he thought about what had happened. He didn&amp;rsquo;t know what to think of it, really; hanging around Mao had made him less grossed out over the fact he kissed a guy. However, he wondered if it was all an accident or if it was actually intentional. It also made him consider if he even liked guys. Though he wasn&amp;rsquo;t sure, he decided he wouldn&amp;rsquo;t say &amp;lsquo;no&amp;rsquo; until he was actually certain of what he liked. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, he did like Tomkin&amp;mdash;that he knew. There was something about Tomkin that was familiar, comforting. Was it solely because of his gender, or was it because he was just a lot of fun to play with and talk to?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He made him smile, he cheered him up when he was upset, and Chiko even slept better with him. With all of that to consider, Chiko came to the conclusion that a kiss from Tomkin wasn&amp;rsquo;t that bad&amp;mdash;it was actually&amp;hellip;nice. Still, he didn&amp;rsquo;t know how Tomkin felt about him, and figured it was best not to ask. After all, not everyone was open to the idea of guys liking other guys.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Evening fell softly as dinner was served and the group ate in silence. Chiko finished his supper without help and sat in the shelter, watching the stars come out, one by one. Tomkin joined him later as the remaining three sat by the fire. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Chu says we&amp;rsquo;re separating tomorrow. Mao found a shortcut to Qin, so we can get there without hitting the swamp.&amp;rdquo; There was disappointment in his voice as he said that. Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t respond, but looked at the stars. &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m kind of reluctant to leave; I never had someone my own age besides Chu to talk to. It&amp;rsquo;s nice to have a real friend.&amp;rdquo; Chiko turned to look at him. He bit his lip as his heart flipped in his chest. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Do you m-m-miss your f-f-family, Tom?&amp;rdquo; Chiko asked, trying to change the topic or at least prevent  Tomkin from asking a different question. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yeah&amp;hellip;I kind of do. I miss my mom and dad and my aunt and uncle. But I have Chu, so I&amp;rsquo;m not lonely. I have my family with me. Do you miss yours?&amp;rdquo; Tomkin volleyed the question back at Chiko who looked at the stars.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I don&amp;rsquo;t kn-n-n-now. I have Mao and Y-y-yomi, but there is no point in l-l-longing for someth-thing you will never s-s-see again. I do miss th-th-th-them, but I shouldn&amp;rsquo;t.&amp;rdquo; Chiko&amp;rsquo;s voice seemed almost grave. Tomkin looked a bit sad at that and tilted his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Will you miss me?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko&amp;rsquo;s heart skipped a beat, and his mind raced. Would he ever see Tomkin again? Chiko hoped he would; after all, he agreed with Tomkin&amp;mdash;he liked having someone his own age to talk to. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yeah&amp;hellip;I&amp;rsquo;ll m-m-miss you a lot, but I know I w-w-w-w-will see you again.&amp;rdquo; His heart thudded in his chest as he asked Tomkin, &amp;ldquo;Why d-d-d-did you kiss me?&amp;rdquo; Tomkin&amp;rsquo;s cheeks flushed at that, and he looked oddly shy. Chiko quickly added, &amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m not ups-s-set; actually, I kinda liked it.&amp;rdquo; Tomkin gave a meek shrug and looked at the fire and not at Chiko. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I don&amp;rsquo;t know. I just did. I do like you, a lot. I didn&amp;rsquo;t see the harm in it. I hoped you weren&amp;rsquo;t too upset about it. I&amp;rsquo;m glad you liked it.&amp;rdquo; He said the last part with the tone of someone who had received an unexpected compliment. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko chuckled at Tomkin&amp;rsquo;s shyness and lay on his stomach, propped up by his elbow, and arched his back so he wouldn&amp;rsquo;t focus his weight on his only arm. Tomkin joined him so they could see eye-to-eye. Quietly and quickly, Tomkin kissed him again. Still apprehensive, Chiko returned the kiss, smiling, and then he laughed. Both no longer worried about the morning, enjoying what they had now. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Morning did come and the group finally packed up to leave. Chiko felt a sense of dread as he gathered his things. Tomkin and he didn&amp;rsquo;t talk, both knowing today they would separate. Chu seemed a bit reluctant to leave; however, he was far more stoic and knew Tomkin would be fine once they made it to Qin. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Look at them, they are just miserable,&amp;rdquo; Mao observed, in the front with Chu as they started walking uphill.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yeah, I know. Tomkin never had friends his own age. Most of the kids at the South Pole are rather young, so it&amp;rsquo;s going be rough not having someone to talk to. Well, besides me, that is.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao nodded, his arms behind his head. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Chiko is going to miss him the most. He doesn&amp;rsquo;t make friends easily, and the first one that stood by him is going to leave. He&amp;rsquo;s going to be heartbroken for awhile.&amp;rdquo; Chu scoffed and shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;He&amp;rsquo;ll get over it, right?&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao hardly knew how to respond. &amp;ldquo;Well, Tomkin has a crush on Chi, and Chiko is reciprocating the affection, so&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; Mao trailed off, and then noticed Chu&amp;rsquo;s confused and almost horrified face. &amp;ldquo;What?&amp;rdquo; Chu shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;It doesn&amp;rsquo;t matter, we&amp;rsquo;re leaving and will probably not see each other again.&amp;rdquo; Mao, unfortunately, had to agree.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the pass where the group separated, Chiko dismally looked at the road under his feet. He gripped his satchel and pack, not wanting to look at Tomkin&amp;rsquo;s solemn face. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I guess we-we-we-we-we say g-g-g-goodbye now.&amp;rdquo; His voice was somber. Tomkin looked at Chu, who was now calling for him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;No. Not good-bye, just &amp;lsquo;See you later.&amp;rsquo; You guys should head to the North Pole, you&amp;rsquo;ll be safe there. I&amp;rsquo;ll make sure to tell the chief that there are survivors. Just the chief&amp;mdash;no one else,&amp;rdquo; he added. Chiko reached under his shirt, pulling out his mandala, and gave it to Tomkin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Take this, so you will have p-p-p-p-proof. And a-a-also so you w-w-w-won&amp;rsquo;t forget about me.&amp;rdquo; Tomkin took the mandala tenderly, and then deftly took off his ivory-and-indigo choker. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;You&amp;rsquo;ll take this as well, so you won&amp;rsquo;t forget about me.&amp;rdquo; Chiko took it from him. For a moment, they both stared at each other as Chu called for his cousin. Then Chiko threw his arm around Tomkin, who returned the hug, and they held each other for what felt like hours before they broke away. Chu and the other two had their backs turned, giving Chiko time to steal a kiss.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;ll never forget you,&amp;rdquo; he said as Tomkin backed away, holding the mandala tightly before finally turning around to follow Chu.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I promise,&amp;rdquo; he called out, &amp;ldquo;we&amp;rsquo;ll meet again!&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p style="margin-bottom: 0in"&gt;&lt;b&gt;AN: WHOOO HOO I wrote my first real romance scene. YAY ME. Anyway Reviews are appreciated, special thanks for Growly for letting me borrow her boys and Pete and Bob for beta.&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:3298</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/3298.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=3298"/>
    <title>Kataang drabbles</title>
    <published>2009-03-19T20:29:14Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-19T20:29:14Z</updated>
    <lj:music>VNV Nation: Forsaken</lj:music>
    <content type="html">&lt;br /&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Title Sunlight and shade&lt;br /&gt;&amp;nbsp;Rating Pg-R&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Prompt Kataang Week&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Parings&amp;nbsp; Kataang&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Summery A series of oneshots and drabbles&lt;/p&gt;Warings:&amp;nbsp;Some mentions of sex &lt;br /&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;It&amp;rsquo;s hard to stay mad&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;Panda Lilies (Kataang Week)&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp;&amp;nbsp; Arguments with Aang are like storms, they start off with a gusty trading of comments and quips, as it progresses sharp words like lighting struck through barrage; thunderous insults and shouts are flung, and then suddenly, just the sound grumbling and hurried &amp;lsquo;whatever&amp;rsquo;s&amp;rsquo; are heard like rain after the climax. I shouldn&amp;rsquo;t have started the fight with him. It was my fault and as I was going to apologize to him. There was the rainbow at the end of the storm. Aang left a vase of Panda lilies on the table in my study. I couldn&amp;rsquo;t stay mad at him.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Title: Caught&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Prompt: Blush&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Type: Drabble&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;I finally had some time alone. This was surprisingly common, because of the fact that Katara was out of the Southern Air temple doing work for Pakku at the South Pole, so I was stuck here alone.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;It wasn&amp;rsquo;t that bad really, I had a chance to restore some old air nomad scrolls spend some quality time with Appa and now I was taking a nice hot bath in the bathing halls. Or rather I was squatting and rinsing off all the soap. As I was taking another bucket of water to dump over me, I heard a voice.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Aang I came home earily, I forget to send you me-&amp;ldquo; Now I was eye to eye with Katara and I was naked. Butt naked. I felt the familiar rise heat on to my cheeks as my gorgeous girlfriend started at me also flushed. She took a few steps back saying.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m sorry I should announced I was here before barging in on you&amp;rdquo; She hurriedly left leaving me thinking [i] She just saw me [b]naked[/b]![/b] I was shamed at first but then it became: [i]Dude&amp;hellip;she saw me naked, I am the [b]man[/b][/i]. Now I have to ask if she liked what she saw.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Title: Time Stands still&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Prompt: Comfort&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Rating: PG-15&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;It was the first time in a while I have slept without waking up early for mediation or morning airbending routines. I lay beside Katara I could hear the soft sounds of mid morning waft through the open window of our loft. The Air Temple sounded so warm, calming. I knew for a fact it was going to take a mountain to move me out of the bed to get to signing documents and writing letters to the Omashu ambassadors about having the city states that were once colonies of the Fire Nation receive independence. Right now I want to say in this in-between state of awake and sleep with Katara. I could smell the warmth of her sink and feel the softness of her hair as rolled over to look down.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Tenzin was still asleep beside his mother not awake yet, but soon he will be and will roll over to nurse. I let my hands travel down to stroke the soft caramel skin of my son and kissed his mother&amp;rsquo;s ear.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Morning dear it&amp;rsquo;s almost noon.&amp;rdquo; I could hear Katara grunt in reply and lifted her head to look at me half annoyed and half amused.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Umf, if it isn&amp;rsquo;t Zin it&amp;rsquo;s you, Good morning dear.&amp;rdquo; Katara stared to roll over to kiss me when a light little wail was heard next to her. &amp;ldquo;Oh right better take care of you first.&amp;rdquo; Watched as she adjusted and allowed Tenzin to suckle as Katara laid in bed and sighed as Tenzin nursed in bliss. I couldn&amp;rsquo;t help rest my head on her shoulder and watch him.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Despite all the hassle and fuss and fighting over politics and territory. Time stood comfortably still as I watched my wife and son.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Title: Mandala&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Prompt: Tradition &lt;br /&gt;Rating: PG-13&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Restoring the old tomes of the air nomad people have been something like a labor of love of Aang. His eyes were always on the old scrolls and books that his people have left behind. Curious I had to ask about what he was reading.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh folk tales, old fables from the Heart of Heaven.&amp;rdquo; I blinked at that as Aang put the old book in his &amp;lsquo;Won&amp;rsquo;t-restore-keep-as-is&amp;rsquo; pile as he looked through another book. I opened one scroll and started reading the characters were hard to read but looking at the illustrations I could tell this was some sort of funeral ceremony.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Aang can you tell me what&amp;rsquo;s going on in the story?&amp;rdquo; Aang took the scroll and lead in his weathered teak chair. The wiry young avatar, who will be seventeen next month, his eyes narrowed at the text before shaking his head and handing it back to me.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s text on airbender sky-burial mostly a manual for young acolytes. I wouldn&amp;rsquo;t have learned the funeral rites until well&amp;hellip;I&amp;rsquo;m this age or until I have witness a birth.&amp;rdquo; I was confused at the last part but it sounded like an air nomad thing. However as Aang got to book he was looking for he made a face.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh maaaan! I forgot! I need to leave an offering today at the shrine!&amp;rdquo; Aang got up and grabbed a few moon peaches before I had time to say anything or object he was off in a flash.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Airbenders&amp;hellip;.&amp;rdquo;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;Since we&amp;rsquo;ve moved into the Southern Air Temple and restoring old documents and artifacts, Aang built what he called &amp;lsquo;An Ancestor Shrine.&amp;rsquo; Traditionally it was used to appease the spirits of ancestors and old monks, and once a day Aang leaves an offering out of respect than guilt it was his way of saying &amp;lsquo;hello&amp;rsquo; and &amp;lsquo;thank you&amp;rsquo;. Now steeping myself in a hot bath with the scented bathing salts of jasmine and lime I didn&amp;rsquo;t want to think about Aang quest to bring his people at least their culture back to life. Right now I want stew.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Katara! I&amp;rsquo;m back from mediations, may I join you?&amp;rdquo; I smirked and told Aang that he could. I turned my head around to watch him sneak inside and undo his trousers his han-fu/tunic and shoes and finally his fundoshi before raise both eyebrows at me.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Enjoying the show?&amp;rdquo; I laughed and turned back around and heard him get in next to me.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Don&amp;rsquo;t I always?&amp;rdquo; he laughed at that as he leaned on the ceramic tub and started to wash off the grime of the day with some of the salt and a dried sea sponge. I his face looked lost in thought or pensive something was bothering him or appearing to bother him.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Got something on your mind Aang?&amp;rdquo; Aang stopped and sighed before dunking underwater quickly before surfacing again and swam next to me.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Just the usual, restoring books, working on diplomacy skills, enjoying the company of my very naked and sexy girlfriend, you know, same old.&amp;rdquo; I knew he was keeping something from me; I always do, as slipped my hand around his waist, blushing at how close I was to another part I had to ask him again&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;What&amp;rsquo;s bugging you?&amp;rdquo; I know he wasn&amp;rsquo;t good with emotions, he keeps them back or he runs from them but now I could see he wants to tell me.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Katara? Is the necklace around your neck a memorial to your mother?&amp;rdquo; I was taken aback at his question fumbling with it I nodded,&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;I suppose it is in some fashion. I have it as way to never forget her.&amp;rdquo; Then Aang look graven and sunk into the tub.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;I want to do something like that for the temple.&amp;rdquo; Again I was confused; I had to ask him why. The look on his face was frustration mingled with guilt. Always guilt, it seemed to be part of the job, to always be guilty of your actions or your predecessors.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m sick of forgetting about them. I sick of feeling rushed and forced when I got the altar and leave peach or some incense, I want a more permanent memorial, something that I won&amp;rsquo;t feel guilt honoring.&amp;rdquo; For some reason, some rare reason I could empathize but in the other hand I couldn&amp;rsquo;t, I still feel angry and guilty for my mother, but I didn&amp;rsquo;t leave an entire people to die in mass genocide. Sokka and my father also share this guilt. Aang was on his own with this. I wish I could comfort him with something like I use to when we were kids, I had a feeling he would brush it off. Then Aang eyes sparked with something like an epiphany.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Aang bolted out of the tub and quickly airbended all the water off.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;I have idea, I&amp;rsquo;m going to be busy tonight I promise I will join you in bed but it would be late.&amp;rdquo; I was curious but I didn&amp;rsquo;t follow him instead I finished by bath before going to bed&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;I was in my nightgown as entered into his study he was leaning over a wooden disk using firebending to carve and work the disking into a shape. I watched him a little bit the look of focus and dedication was reflective of the same look he had when he work painstakingly on his firebending or earthbending or any form of study on politics and societal conflicts. I left to retire back into our room feeling that his &amp;lsquo;memorial&amp;rsquo; will take up most of our time together.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;The next morning I found him asleep on his desk with what he was making finished. I gasped at how wonderfully intricate and detailed it was. Circles and lines all intertwined and woven together in a loops. Aang groaned as he woke up looking groggy and out of focus.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh&amp;hellip;morning Katara.&amp;rdquo; I showed him the wooden carving. &amp;ldquo;Oh that, that&amp;rsquo;s my memorial. It&amp;rsquo;s a YAAAWN um&amp;hellip;mandala. We use to have them all over the temple.&amp;rdquo; He took it and leaned back to study it. I was proud of him I wrapped my arms around him and kissed the top of his head.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;What is a mandala?&amp;rdquo; Aang smiled wryly before standing up and answering my question. &amp;ldquo;It&amp;rsquo;s representation of the universe, and how everything and everyone is connected how we all share this universe. I thought about when I saw your necklace so I spent all night working on one.&amp;rdquo; I laid a hand on it and smiled had he covers mine with his. Some how I felt I that now I was part of his culture.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Title: Play time&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Prompt: Love of life&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Rating: K&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;I could hear his laugh coming from the other side of room. I picked up a few of Zin&amp;rsquo;s blocks and started for one of the closets, with a laughed I opened it.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;There you are! You little ninja!&amp;rdquo; I picked up Tenzin before smothering him with kisses. It was one of those afternoons, when everything was at ease and warm. He squealed in delight as he tried to wriggle out of my arms,&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Maaaa, I wanna git dooown.&amp;rdquo; Hearing his demand I sat him down before he ran off down the hall. I shook my head when I felt something off. I stood up straight and I tried to decipher what it was before&amp;hellip;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Gotcha!&amp;rdquo; Was all I heard before Aang planted a raspberry on my neck. I shrieked loudly and Tenzin came bolting into the living room.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;BABA!&amp;rdquo; He shouted before tackling Aang, he whipped him into the air and Aang gave him same treatment. Zin screamed in joy as Aang tickled him while the two wrestled on floor. I watched sharing their glee as for a moment they stopped. Aang whispered something into my son&amp;rsquo;s ear and he turned to tackle me. I scooped him up and kissed his cheeks before putting him back down and playfully patted his rear.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Now you go skedaddle and pick up your room.&amp;rdquo; He ran off leaving me with Aang alone. He looked up at me as he lied on the floor. I took the opportunity to straddle him. We smiled at each other, enjoying everything about this moment. I looked into those warm, strong stormy eyes. Everything was tender and sweet, until I ruined it by jerking his tunic up and blew a raspberry on his stomach. The shout of glee and surprise was wonderfully satisfying.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;You were waiting all day for that weren&amp;rsquo;t you.&amp;rdquo; He asked, I could only smile in response&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Title: Coitus Interrupted&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Prompt: In my Arms&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Rating: R&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Warning: Vague description of hawt sex&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;Silence was the perfect music for the heinous act I was committing. Only the steady breathing of my wife, my consort and my right hand could be heard. It was accenting the soft smack of skin on skin. I could feel her arms tighten as she dragged her nails down back. The pain of her teeth biting down on my neck was muted by the splendid pleasure between us. She exhaled as she pulled away and move to another position. I held her against my body and resumed our foul work. Her skin was ambrosia on my lips and suckled her neck she held on to the headboard.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;She was all mine tonight, she was in my arms and all mine. I could do what I please she couldn&amp;rsquo;t stop me, she wanted it. She finally gave in and let go, I followed suit with a heated exhale. Silence could be heard again highlighting our embrace. I was about to pull away when the door swung open.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;Baba? Are you and mama making love?&amp;rdquo; Our heads jerked around to see our son standing in his fundoshi, obviously looking guilty. I couldn&amp;rsquo;t stop the words that vomited out my mouth.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;What the in the seven hells does it look like?!&amp;rdquo; Tenzin&amp;rsquo;s shock mirrored my own and quickly turned on his heels with the speed of an airbender and ran down the halls. Not before he shouted.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;It looks gross!&amp;rdquo; I felt the heat of embarssement wash over the exhilaration of our tryst. Katara was dumbfounded before she burst out laughing.&lt;/p&gt;&lt;p style="margin: 0in 0in 0pt"&gt;&amp;ldquo;The look on your f ace was &lt;em&gt;priceless&lt;/em&gt; I am so telling Zuko about it tomorrow!&amp;rdquo;&lt;/p&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:2902</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/2902.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2902"/>
    <title>Cui Bono Part 1</title>
    <published>2009-03-06T16:16:20Z</published>
    <updated>2009-08-16T18:06:45Z</updated>
    <category term="genfic"/>
    <category term="cui bono"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name: Cui Bono&lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: Avatar the Last Airbender &lt;/strong&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence, connotations of the disabled &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: A murder happened during the new years in the Water Tribe and the gang must protect the unusual witness. &lt;/strong&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Cui Bono&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By Bard Child&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter I&lt;br /&gt;Turning of the Wheel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter I&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Turning of the Wheel&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The winter was the hardest time of the year for the Northern Fortress. The air was always cold and incredibly hard to breathe. And the sun seemed to not be present durning the long winter. The sky was always a dismal grey and life at the top of the world seemed almost non-existent. It was like hope left the north, leaving a shroud of cold and darkness. Everyone slept in their huts waiting for warm to permeate back into the Fortress.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was also New Year’s Eve and for Rahmet, an acolyte of Jaki the Tide Speaker, it was a very important day. He had been personally invited by the Chief to ritually cleanse Hall that served as a public meeting place. The zealous shaman was more than ecstatic to be chosen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Rahmet, dear, I am please that Chief Arnook and Shaman Jaki chose you to cleanse the Hall it is a great honor, but taking Tikaani with you is only going to bring you more trouble.” Warned his mother, Hanai, who looked less angry and more concerned for she loved her youngest child very much. Rahmet was a miracle and a very spiritual man. Born on the Winter Solstice and a waterbender, Hanai knew her youngest would be a very powerful person. Nevertheless she couldn’t help but feel exasperated when Rahmet started going into these tangents when the spirits willed it so. Which was going to happen just about…now.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Mother. This is not my will, but Tui's. I feel it would honor the Great Ocean if I bring his child to the cleansing. Tikaani would bring good fortune. Besides, you know very well that sage smoke makes him sleepy - most he would do is sit and stare." ” Hanai gave a frustrated sigh, Rahmet did have a point. Watching her son get up, his long dreadlocks falling passed his shoulders. Rahmet kissed his mother as he got ready for the ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What if the gods willed me to raise Tikaani? Is he really stolen by the ocean spirit? Hanai sat on those thoughts, as she kneels to gather her knitting. Agna wanted to return him to the ocean to cleanse her home of Tikaani. But I couldn't let her do that, Tikaani's soul maybe taken by the gods but he is still in human and killing human life is still murder. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She stood up to see if he awoke from his nap, taking her knitting with her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She stood at the door way of the room where Amana, Hanai’s youngest brother and Tikaani slept. Tikaani was curled up in fetal position his face covered by his long hands and long bony arms. He had a puddle of drool on his pillow and Hanai noticed that he took off his clothes again. Naked he laid in the low light of oil lantern. Hanai shook her head as she sat in the corner and took up her knitting and watched Tikaani while he slept.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Agna. Please, let me take him if it is obvious you cannot raise him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Fine! Be martyr, take this creature away from me! Tui took him anyway! That thing is not my son! &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hanai wrinkled her nose as she looked up to see Tikaani twitching or jiggling his right leg as he slept. She felt like a hero when she first took Tikaani into her house, she told his story to her husband Maka; who at first was apathetic to the idea of having his much delayed nephew living with them. Maka even supported Tigtuk’s decision of ‘returning Tikaani.’ Even though it would be murder, he rationalized it would be a worse death sentence for a boy like Tikaani to be caged in a body or a mind that didn’t respond well in this world. However, Hanai had hoped that Tikaani would have a place with them. After all, Tui protected him in the womb and at birth. He was supposed to be here.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After years of intense work, compassion, patience and love, Tikaani had reached fifteen years and progress was glacially slow. Hanai struggled to help him learn to dress himself, feed himself, and even talk. But Hanai knew that Tikaani could learn, she just had to work with him and keep trying. Her patience paid off when he was eleven and spoke his first words. Since then she had been nothing but encouraging. As time progressed, Tikaani learned to talk and to dress with little assistances. He was almost fully toilet trained, too. He could do anything… she just had to be patient&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nnnaaah…” Groaned Tikaani as he got up from his nap, and he was pulling on his hair again. Hanai knew that he had a headache.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You shouldn’t have slept naked, so that’s your fault.” She got him up and noticed his bed mat was dry. She praised him and got him to the chamber pot before dressing him. “Today is very special Tikaani, you’re going to see Rahmet.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;---&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rahmet sat in a sauna to cleanse his body before gathering his sage, drum, and salt to cleanse the kashiq. His cousin was going to bear witness to the event. What better way to bring in the New Year than have a child of the ocean god witness its birth. However, as wonderful as it sounded, he knew this was going to be a lot of coordination and work. Tikaani was set on a very fixed schedule and disrupting it would send everything into chaos. If he was going to execute this with little disruption he needed to either get him involved in some way or have Tikaani quieted. If he was too agitated or upset he would probably cause chaos. Nonetheless, he had the foresight to warn his teachers that Rahmet was bringing Tikaani. Jaki was upset at first, thinking he would curse the ceremony. But with some persuasion he agreed to either trance Tikaani or allow him to drum. Rahmet was satisfied with this and he walked to the house to pick up his cousin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As usual, Hanai and Maka had supper made on time and Amana agreed to accompany Tikaani and Rahmet as backup. If there was one thing that was predicable about Tikaani it was that he was unpredictable. It was always good to be prepared. Amana looked at the boy, whose eyes were focused on the fresh tuna that Maka caught on the docks. Tikaani seemed to eat only raw fish or cooked shellfish other than rice and seaweed bread. However, if presented with something new Tikaani would not hesitated to try to bite into it before pushing it away. The only time he ever refused food was when he was feeling ill. Fortunately, he devoured the sashimi and rice without complaint before Rahmet arrived.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why isn’t he in white? He needs to wear clothes reflecting a pure spirit. Mother you can’t just put him in anything you find on the floor!” Hanai frowned and got Tikaani’s bowl and spoon. He was rocking back and forth making low hums as he flapped and clapped his hands.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yes I can. I am the parent, you’re the shaman. Besides he’s wearing the ivory choker. That’s white.” Rahmet gave an irritated sigh and grabbed the bridge of his nose.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can you put him in something else?” He whined as his mother got Tikaani up and went to fetch the lead of ribbon used as a wrist-leash.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No, I am not going to undo what he learned today. He picked it out himself and dressed himself with little help. I just made sure his pants were on right.” She said the last part with a giggle as she got the parka. Rahmet knew better than to argue. It was progress and undoing that would be very bad idea. Tikaani wasn’t looking at Hanai as she dressed him in a Prussian blue parka and got on his seal skin and fox fur mukluks. Tikaani continued to make the low hum and then he saw Rahmet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We go today?” He asked as he got up with help from Hanai. Rahmet showed him the drum, the sage and the salt and let Tikaani touch them explaining to him what was going to happen that night. They had done this before Tikaani took his nap. He prayed that Tikaani understood and would not be so much of a problem at the ceremony. He was relieved when the boy responded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“New Years! Going with you tonight!” He repeated the last word over and over as he followed Rahmet out of the house.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bye Mama!” Rahmet called out with Amana following after kissing his big sister’s cheek.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We’ll make sure the ocean doesn’t swallow him up, sis!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;---&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Four times the wheel has turned since the day the Avatar stripped Ozai's bending and gave the world a new start, and new freedom. Everything seem to move back to the way the world was before Azulon stood up and tried to seize the world in his hands. Even in the death of winter, there was still the stirrings of life. Buffaloyaks pulled men and women on sledges. Fish was being hauled from boats on the docks. Waterbenders fluidly bent the water as the pushed the gondolas down the canals. Everyone in the darkness seem to carry on life their only sources of light was from the oil lanterns and the moon.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The bright moon above was living testimony to Princess Yue’s great sacrifice. Tikaani looked up and watched its face, observing him as he followed Rahmet walking and wobbling on his toes. Despite his obvious behaviors, Tikaani understood what was going on. At least to the best of his abilities, he knew tonight he was not going to go to bed but stay up with Rahmet. Where? He wasn’t sure, but he knew the drum and the plant that burned and emitted a peculiar scent were indicators. Rahmet was going to be doing some magic, mostly with the water sometimes with his voice. Tikaani seemed a bit relaxed by this. If Rahmet was going to chant it might be worth staying up for.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Three attendants for the main hall of the Kashiq were waiting for Rahmet. Jaki leaned on his drift wood cane as he lead Rahmet and Amana inside with Tikaani following.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Great Shamans, the Chief will not be present this evening, he is visiting the oasis tonight. However, he will return at the end to meet all of you.” Said one of the attendants, Amana squeezed Tikaani’s hand reassuring the boy that nothing was going to go wrong. Tikaani who almost never kept eye contact unless he was having one of his staring moments looked straight at Amana as he was made to sit still on the corner of the building. Tikaani looked at the arches and snow colored pillars that made up the great hall. Rahmet and Jaki were going to begin the ceremony when Tikaani, who was always in a state of motion, stood up and headed towards a large totem pole. He was fascinated with one of the heads, but before he got a chance to touch it Amana brought him back to the original spot.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nope, we can see those later.” Amana said before dragging Tikaani back to his spot. Tikaani of course refused and was struggling to get back to the totem poles when he heard the sound of Rahmet’s drum. As if a switch was turned off, Tikaani became fixated on the sound of the drum. Like a resonating heart beat, the pulse of the drum took everyone’s attention. It was slow, but steadily it climbed as Rahmet swung the sage at the four points. His voice a litany of praise to the spirits beckoning to turn the wheel and let the next year pass.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tikaani was breathing heavily and rocking in Amana’s arms. Arms in constant motion, Amana tried to keep Tikaani steady, but it was having little effect on the boy who seemed captivated by the drumming. Tikaani was watching Jaki drum, keeping the pace as Rahmet continued to smudge and bless the hall with the salt and sage. Half way through the ceremony Amana feel asleep. The sage was making him tired as well as the various other incenses that were being burning. Tikaani noticed Amana’s breathing and the way he slumped back and was snoring that it was obvious that his uncle wasn’t awake. Tikaani tried hitting him, but to no avail. With his cousin and his mentor in a trance, Tikaani took the opportunity to crawl away from Amana and find some fresh air.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It’s smelly and sweaty and loud. Rahmet is a good singer and I know that spirits would like his song. But the smoke is making me sick again, and the drumming is starting to hurt my head… &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tikaani was walking through a smaller hallway to the palace. He looked up at the carving in the ice and began to marvel at the stories embedded in the ice. He showed his appreciation by grunting and slapping at the icy walls. The pictures he saw were depictions of the gods Tui and La as well as minor spirits, including a wolf-spirit who La was petting in one picture. Tikaani slapped the wolf with a hoot. He didn’t know of course that it was his namesake as well as his totem. He walked further down keeping his voice silent as he walked farther from the ceremony.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jaki was to anoint Tikaani and Amana as Rahmet made his third revolution around the hall. When Jaki noticed that Tikaani was gone. The elder frowned at this and more so at Amana who was asleep. He couldn’t stop the ceremony, instead he hoped that Tikaani would return. The ceremony was almost over anyway, they would look for him shortly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I knew he was going to bring bad luck…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tikaani saw some stairs that led up; with another hoot he climbed up repeating some words over and over with his right hand over his head. He stopped when he was on a landing that wall on its right. It had diamond shaped openings that Tikaani could peek through. The whole thing was made of ice and was very slippery and he was having trouble getting up the next flight. Finally he got to his knees and looked down through the openings it was then he saw something he could never forget.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Footsteps echoed in the dark hall as Arnook headed to the main hall for the end of the ceremony. The elder chief had a look of exhaustion on his brow, face drooped in a frown. He was obviously drained. He had been feeling weak all day and even his normal time at the oasis did not revive him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Happy New Year, uncle.” Whispered a voice from behind him, Arnook whirled around.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I-I thought you had gon-” Arnook stopped speaking as he fell on his knees clutching his throat. From his neck was a long feathered dart. Arnook shook and laid still. The figure finally emerged from the shadows his face obscured by cloth as he pulled the dart out of Arnook’s neck and the water-healed his neck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am sorry uncle but the wheel must turn. You cannot be part of this year’s cycle.” The figure looked up briefly at the landing where Tikaani was observing. He thought he saw or heard something. “Show yourself. I know someone is-” He heard someone call out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“TIKAANI! HEY TIKAANI!” The figure turned and ran knowing that people might show up any minute.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Watching all this was something that Tikaani never saw before. He knew it was not good when the man blew something from a tube and made the other man fall down. The look on the other man’s face was something Tikaani had seen before. He had seen it on dead turtle-seals and on the faces of dead arctic hens. And once, during the siege of the north, on the face of a fallen comrade. It was the look of death. Tikaani understood death; it was something that made people very upset. It was something terrible; he could understand that someone killed that man. Just as he saw men at the siege fall by the hands of other soldiers. It made Tikaani feel sick, sick that someone could do this and also that he could be the next victim.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;---&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The bells on his collar rang clearly as Tikaani ran back into the main hall. Rahmet whirled around and grabbed Tikaani and tied the wrist leash back on. Amana looked sheepish but peeved.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“See I told you he would come when you called him.” He said in a ‘Told-you-so’ voice. Rahmet rolled his eyes and retaliated.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He wouldn’t have taken off it you would do your job and watch him or at least keep the leash on!” Tikaani knew by the raised voices that his uncle and cousin where quite cross.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jaki, who had been talking to the attendants, returned to his apprentice with a worried look on his face.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Chief Arnook never came to the ceremony they are looking for him now. Rahmet please take your cousin back home. We have to cleanse again for work tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rahmet sighed preparing to leave the building with Tikaani who was pulling at his throat, “Yes, teacher. I will return shortly.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And as Rahmet left Jaki walked back inside to be greeted by an attendant with a horrfied expression:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Great Shaman! You must not tell anyone, but we have grave news. The Chief is dead!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jaki blinked at the words and then slowly he said “H-how?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We don’t know…but we are getting the Avatar to find out.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Alright it's new chapter fic that I've been working on, I hope people will like it! &lt;br /&gt;Enjoy!&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:2591</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/2591.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2591"/>
    <title>Party Crashers (oneshot)</title>
    <published>2009-01-25T16:28:58Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-25T16:29:57Z</updated>
    <category term="roku"/>
    <category term="genfic"/>
    <category term="gyatso"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Party Crashers&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-16&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Oneshot, humor Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, strong sexual induendo, drug abuse &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt;  Gyatso is invited to Roku's wedding and things get rather...chaotic. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt; Party Crashers&lt;br /&gt;Or When Inebriated Airbenders get bored at weddings &lt;br /&gt;By Bard Child&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;b&gt;AN: I haven’t written many humor stories, lots of drama and sad stories. This is humorous little story about Roku’s Wedding and few airbenders that crashed it. &lt;/b&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My wedding has always been a favorite memory of mine. It was time of blessing and joy. It also the time I decided to invite Gyatso and his companions to the Fire Nation. Normally Gyatso is the only airbender during my celebrations. He was normally quiet and reserved during loud events. I believe he didn’t like loud noise, or maybe he was simply bored. However, I knew Air Nomads enjoy a good party as much as anyone, more so considering their festivals and holidays. So it puzzled me why Gyatso seemed quiet and always seemed to go alone. I asked him if he could bring few of his companions, his mentor and maybe his best friend. As I was visiting the Southern Air Temple, and playing a game of Pai Sho with him, he told me that one Nomad is enough for a party. &lt;br /&gt;	“Why can’t Garkan or Palden come? I’m sure those two would love to see the Fire Nation capital you told them about.” Gyatso moved a piece. I noticed his pale blue arrows; he acquired those just before I mastered Airbending. His answer confused me.&lt;br /&gt;	“One airbender, a breeze; two, a gale; three, a storm; four, a typhoon. I don’t think I should invite anyone, but if you would like, Roku, I am sure Garkan would love to see the Fire Capital.”  I captured his piece and won the game, and I was happy to convince Gyatso to bring some company while mingling with the other nations so I also won that argument. &lt;br /&gt;	“Good, you always seem so lonely when you’re at my birthday parties or other events. I am sure few of your temple mates will spice up the reception as well.” I stood to leave when I caught a wry grin on Gyatso’s face. I had a feeling that I was going to regret pushing him like this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	As my wedding at approached with its pomp and circumstance, I waited on the balcony three days before the actual ceremony. When I saw the fluffy white shape of a sky bison, I knew that the airbenders had arrived.&lt;br /&gt;Bram was Gyatso’s stubborn, tough as nails sky bison. He always seemed to have a bossy glint in his eyes, and never balked in the face of a challenge, but he was always as affectionate to the air benders as he was reluctant with strangers. As the Airbenders dismounted bringing wedding gifts, I was being introduced to them.&lt;br /&gt;	“Roku, I think you remember Garkan,” Gyatso introduced a pair of lanky and tall benders. One had some stubble on his face and a pipe in his sleeve; I knew that Garkan liked to smoke, and I could smell it as I shook his hand. Rudy faced, short and plump airbender waddled up and shook my hand. &lt;br /&gt;	“I remember you back in the temple, Avatar Roku, I’m Nawang.” Nawang had rich voice and dark eyes. He seemed to have an air of confidence, despite his short stature. He rolled what looked like a keg of something down the hall.&lt;br /&gt;	“Where can I put the peach ale?” Asked Nawang, I blinked for a moment. Normally I don’t permit alcohol in my festivities, mainly because if a firebender gets drunk then something or someone catches fire. Nonetheless, I told him to go straight down a take a right. Next, I was introduced to the twins, Seba and Sonam. They were identical, except the way I remember is that Seba had pierced ears, while Sonam’s were intact. The two followed Nawang to the main hall.  I then met Mida and Goba; Mida seemed antsy and anxious and he always played with a pair of marbles in his hands. I tried to calm him down.&lt;br /&gt;	“Relax friend, why are you so nervous? Did you have a bad flight?” Gyatso had an odd look on his face and I realized why because as soon as Mida responded, the man didn’t speak in a clear sentence.  It was more a stream of words that sounded like: “OhmygoditwasnicebutscaryIdidntlikethenoisewantsomethingtoeatbye.”&lt;br /&gt;And with that, the airbender scuttled off looking flustered. I stood there wondering what on earth happened. Goba appeared at my side. Out of the lot I just met, he seemed to be the sanest of the group. &lt;br /&gt;	“Don’t worry about Mida, he’s has a slight anxiety disorder. He doesn’t like large events. I’ll be keeping an eye on him.” Following behind him were a pair of lemurs. These happened to be, according Gyasto, Diki and Kitsi. &lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;	As the wedding day finally arrived I realized that I had never been so nervous. Gyatso and his friends were all standing near a few waterbenders who seemed perturbed that there were so many airbenders. Ta Min seemed fascinated by them; she even whispered during the ceremony that she would like to meet a few. After the ceremony, the reception began, and that’s when things began to get interesting. &lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;	I watched few of the airbenders mingle with the other guests. Gyatso seemed more social and easy around people. Nawang was passing cups of sweet peach ale to many of the guests, including Fire Sage Xianhao who decided that he liked the short airbender and was trading cups of ale and singing a very rude song. I caught a bit of the lyrics:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;Down, down the leaves fall &lt;br /&gt;Like ribbons of scarlet and gold&lt;br /&gt;Down, down the ale goes &lt;br /&gt;Making a man horny and bold &lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My cheeks flushed. I never heard that song before, but knew that I wasn’t going to hear the rest. Mainly because didn’t want to know the rest. At that moment one of the airbenders, Garkan, decided to do a crowd pleaser by dancing in middle of the dance floor. He was doing a series of acrobatic flips and twists. The crowd fanned out allowing Garkan to…well “cut loose.” The earthbenders seemed impressed by his performance and were even stomping a beat for Gankar to dance to. Ta Min and I were both enjoying the show, even when my mother-in-law threw a fireball at him. Garkan didn’t lose the beat; he flipped high in the air and landed with a complete spilt with his hands reaching skyward. Even though the earthbenders winced at the split, they nevertheless applauded when Garkan finished.  I was going to the dance floor to dance with a few of the water-folk, when Souzin grabbed my attention. Ta Min allowed me to talk to him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	And I regretted the conversation. I was frustrated with his talk of having an empire over the other nations, uniting them. Walking back to the reception. I noticed that everything was falling apart. Ta Min wasn’t at her seat, and I noticed that a few of the airbenders were missing. Gyatso was sipping something and sitting at a table wearing a fire sage’s hat. How he got the hat was beyond me, but most likely Xianhao got completely smashed and was setting something on fire. Seba or Sonam was lurking around the tables flirting with one of the girls. I walked by and realized it was Sonam, and just then I caught a glimpse of skin and bright blue down the hall. I jerked my head around to see Seba streaking down the halls, stark naked. As much as I wanted to pursue him, I stopped and watched Sesi and Nauja, waterbenders, follow him. A moment later I heard a shout followed by the cracking sound of ice. Embarrassed, I decided to look for Ta Min. I passed by Mida who was spacing out playing with medicine orbs when my mother-in-law approached him. What he said shocked me. &lt;br /&gt;	“Would you like to play with my balls?” I jerked around to see him show his medicine orbs to my mother and mother-in-law. I nearly had a heart attack. My mother-in-law looked a scandalized, but my mother commented that he was “shy but sweet.” I continued my search for my wife. At that moment I heard a few very odd sounds from the closet. I was reluctant to open the door lest I caught someone in an intimate moment. But knowing it was my duty to do so; I braced myself and opened the door to find…Seba and what looked like my sister-in-law in a sweaty heap. &lt;br /&gt;	“Didn’t I just see you streak down the hall?” I shouted at Seba who was trying to untangle himself from my sister-in-law.  &lt;br /&gt;	“That was probably Sonam. We both wear earrings and I’ve had mine off for a while.” I looked at him for a few mintues before I asked:&lt;br /&gt;	“Where is my wife?” Seba scratched his chin before saying:&lt;br /&gt;	“Wasn’t she with Goba?” Taking that as information enough I walked back to the party to find that the lemurs had decimated the cake. While shooing the little simians off the confection, I heard the bison-bellow of Bram. &lt;br /&gt;	“Someone stop him! HE IS TRYING TO GET IN!” Feeling that things couldn’t get any worse, I saw Gyatso walk out of the reception hall with a pair of peaches. Sighing, I walked to the balcony, finding that Sozin had long left to go sulk. I was grudgingly leaning on the side looking at the night sky, when Gyatso approached me sipping whatever he was drinking. &lt;br /&gt;	“You know…I did warn you. Too many air nomads can cause a ruckus.” I growled but didn’t fight. He was right. I sighed again, rubbing my head.&lt;br /&gt;	“Where is my wife, Gyatso?” I asked wearily. The air nomad sighed and said, “She was looking for you actually. She was talking with Goba someplace, but she should be here soon.” A little later, Ta Min arrived looking… amorous? She wrapped her arms around me and nibbled on my earlobe. Gyatso looked, as usual, reserved. &lt;br /&gt;	“We left you some gifts, by the way: a mandala for harmony, fresh fruit, and Garkan left you the Kama Sutra for you and your wife to use on your wedding night.” I didn’t know how to respond to the last one. Ta Min was asking when we should go to bed. Gyatso smirked; I realized he was drunk. He sighed and turned around to leave saying.&lt;br /&gt;	“Go get some sleep, Sozin is already in control of everything. Besides, everyone knows that the wedding night is far more fun than the reception, Ta Min has the right idea.” He laughed as stood their with my wife…feeling a tad confused &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;FIN &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;AN: I hope this was funny; I have odd sense of humor so I don’t know what’s funny. I hope you enjoy it, please review. Thanks Bob for Beta&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:2374</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/2374.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2374"/>
    <title>Brothers of the Typhoon Chapter 8</title>
    <published>2009-01-22T00:36:15Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-22T00:36:15Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt; A fun chapter! The trio visit a town decided to a local god, and meet someone familar. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter VIII&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Problems with Peach Wine&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An: this is a pretty short chapter…this was more for fun than plot.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the summer wore on, the Air Trio headed to Omashu. It was the plan to get there before the start of the Major Heat, and Mao made sure of that by double-checking his maps, now receiving updated ones, and taking the safest roads possible. There was a town up ahead that Mao wanted to reach; it was known for a shrine to the spirit of the mountains and keeper of secrets, here heard of it when it was Ba Yin. He was looking forward to see the Shrine of Baí Zé. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Late in the day, the trio reached the Haku village and began meandering around the small village. Yomi noticed that the many of the shops and stores were advertising the shrine, even selling souvenirs. Chiko seem uninterested at the small soapstone statues of the Baí Zé or the claims that the prayers or offerings to him could heal the sick and even raise the dead. Yomi seemed amused by it, however, as he picked up a red jade statue. The Baí Zé had the face of an old man and the body of an ox. There were horns down his back, three on the face, and three eyes on the right and left sides of his body. Smirking, he placed down the mountain god and tugged on Chiko’s shirt. It was time to leave the shop.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s nice to see people so devoted to their gods,” stated Yomi as they walked up mossy steps to the shrine. Chiko rolled his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“They s-s-s-seem s-s-s-superst-st-stitious to me,” he replied as they climbed up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Probably, but it wouldn’t hurt to see what’s up at the shrine anyway,” Mao said as they climbed up one more flight before reaching the top of the sacred shrine. The three stared at the elaborate temple shrine. People where chanting and prostrating to the sacred carving on the hillside. A priest walked up to the boys and held out a basket with a few coins in it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please, to worship the Baí Zé, you must leave an offering.” Mao was ready to argue, but Yomi dropped a copper piece before moving forward. As the other two were to follow, though, the priest stopped them again. Yomi huffed and dropped two more copper pieces before Chiko and Mao followed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A bell chimed and those that were praying rose and left. The priest chuckled. “You just missed evening prayers, young ones.” Chiko shrugged and walked up to the great carving, but he did not bow; he only sighed and tilted his head to see it better. Yomi and Mao joined him, also to marvel at the Baí Zé. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s n-n-n-nothing s-special, really. Just…just a stone c-c-carving. I don’t see why p-p-people make it a h-h-h-huge deal. D-d-didn’t the m-m-monks say idols and icons w-w-will wear away but the l-l-lesson that the spirits t-t-teach will always s-s-stay?” Chiko asked as Mao slinked away with a fox’s grin. Yomi turned to watch him leave before replying. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I think it’s a reminder, Chiko. I think they worship what the Baí Zé represents, not the carving. Didn’t we bow at the icons of Pabu and Akash? Or light incense for the Four Winds and Vayu?” Yomi asked to Chiko as a stray breeze ruffled Chiko’s empty sleeve.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We are f-f-fools, then, to trust in s-s-statues. The spirits d-d-d-did not prot-tect us; we are f-f-fools for thinking th-th-they do now.” Hearing Chiko’s declaration made Yomi’s heart heavy. However, he didn’t want to argue with him. Chiko had a point. Where were their spirits? Where were any of the gods that they prayed to on that night and so many others? Had they died with their followers or did they simply watch the drama unfold here in the mortal world? Mao came back with that same puckish grin. Yomi lifted an eyebrow as they left the shrine; the sun was setting and they needed to get food and shelter. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The three found a tavern that had cheap rooms for the night. Mao paid for one room and they sat a table away from a crowd of people. Mao left for a minute and return with small cups and a ceramic bottle. Yomi’s eyes widened. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Peach wine?! Mao? Are you crazy? We don’t have the money for this.” Mao waved his hand at Yomi’s shock. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Pffft, it was actually pretty cheap, and besides, we got gut-loads now.” He winked at Yomi, whose jaw dropped.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You didn’t.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I did. It was easy, too,” Mao replied, downing a cup of the wine. He sighed in pleasure as he poured a cup for Chiko and handed it to him. “You can sip it or shoot it.” Chiko sniffed at it before sipping. He was surprised at the fruitiness and the warmth that came with it. It also was strong, but not to the point that it was unbearable. It made him think of autumn, somehow, and the festivals. Downing the cup, he asked for another. Yomi watched Chiko carefully, hoping that he wouldn’t overdo it, until a young woman in blue walked up to their table.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am sorry to disturb you…but all the tables are occupied and none of the guests want me to sit by them.” Chiko, who finished his second cup, looked up at the woman. She was definitely Water Tribe. Her blue eyes seemed worn and tired. All three nodded and allowed her to sit. Mao introduced himself and the others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m Mao, that’s Yomi, and over there is Chiko.” The woman said her thanks and sat down. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“My name is Kanna. I’m not really from around here, as you can probably tell.”  She smiled at the boys as she added on “I’m just staying for the night; I’ll be leaving at dawn. Which is just as well. I don’t think the people around here like me too much.”  Yomi noticed that she was around Chiko’s age but a little older as she gave her introduction. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Chiko sighed loudly and drank a third cup. Yomi noticed the effects of him being tipsy, glassy-eyed and unbalanced. Yomi was ready to take the bottle away, but Mao stopped him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh, come on, Yomi, this is a lesson that should be taught.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi wrinkled his nose and replied, “You offered him this.” Mao nodded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know, but you won’t know your limit until you break it.” Yomi frowned and sighed and let Chiko drink another cup. Kanna covered her mouth to stop from laughing. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He’s never drank before, has he?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko shook his head. “N-n-n-n-n-n-noooo, this is m-m-m-maaah f-f-f-first.” Kanna took the bottle as Chiko had his fifth cup and handed it to Mao, who chuckled and had a cup himself. Yomi noticed that Chiko, after five cups of a strong wine, was now fully intoxicated. Yomi prayed to the spirit of liquor that Chiko would not make a complete ass of himself tonight, nor Mao. However, the latter seemed to be far more in control as he led the conversation, mostly about going to Omashu.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why Omashu, Mao? Why not Ba Sing Se?” asked Kanna as she herself had one cup and ate some rice crackers she had with her. Yomi noticed that she was around Chiko’s age but a little older. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao answered her. “Omashu is closer, and we’re only staying to the end of high summer before leaving to go back to Mu Ten to winter. However, the more that I think about it, a city would be a hundred times harder to take root in than a small village.” Kanna’s long plaited hair fell away from her shoulders as she leaned back. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why are you traveling, anyway? Did your village get raided?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao wrinkled his nose and shook his head. “We were monks; our temple was destroyed.” Kanna made a ‘tsk-tsk’ noise before sighing. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I am sorry about that. The Fire Nation seemed to have no inhibitions about raiding and destroying holy places. I won’t be surprised if this place gets taken over in a year or so.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko made a loud ‘clak’ with his cup and said to Kanna, “This t-t-town is g-g-g-gonna get k-k-killed ‘cuz of s-s-stupid p-p-p-people.” Chiko paused, and in a louder voice, he said, “Spirits d-d-don’t give t-t-two shits a-a-about the s-s-stupid pig-cows that k-k-kiss the g-g-gods’ s-s-stony asses. We’re n-n-nothing more th-than entertainm-m-ment for them if th-th-they d-d-d-do exist. The p-p-p-people m-m-might as well g-g-rab theiiirrr knees and b-b-bend over!” A few of the patrons turned their heads at Chiko’s words, obviously annoyed at the drunken boy’s statement. Mao burst out laughing, followed by Kanna. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Is your little brother always this eloquent?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao shook his head as he capped the bottle, now empty as he and Chiko had drained it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi covered his face in shame. “We’re going to get lynched, I just know it.” Mao waved it aside, tipsy and amused at Chiko’s antics. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Naaah, the barkeep is laughing his ass off. As long as we don’t offend the owner, we will be—hey. Where did Chiko go?” Yomi looked to his right and noticed his drunken foster son was not there. He shot up and bolted to the door with the barkeep’s words following him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bett’r find ‘im quick before the religious nuts do!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko had come to an important conclusion. Too much wine will make you want to piss a river. And boy, did he have to. Stumbling through the bracken, he saw a light and followed it to another Baí Zé statue with a stone basin underneath it. It had a few copper pieces in it. Chiko panted and looked at the carving and the words. An offering for protection and peace. Chiko, looking offended, replied to the words. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“An o-o-offering, huh? You w-w-want my money, s-s-spirit? W-w-well, we’re f-f-fucking poor! Here! H-h-have this!” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao and Yomi were calling for Chiko as they walked down the roads. Kanna was helping until two Water Tribe men found her.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kanna! Where were you? Ses and I have been looking all over for you.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi and Mao stopped calling and turned around to meet the older men. Kanna made the introductions. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ses, Qannik, these guys are Mao and Yomi. They are travelers themselves and I am helping them look for their little brother.” Qannik, who looked like a warrior, frowned and pulled on Kanna’s shoulder. “We need to get out of here. The people here are suspicious and the last thing we need is trouble. I am sure these guys can find their brother without you.” Ses, who had longer hair and a water skin on his left hip, pointed to the figure at the steps to the shrine. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Does your brother have a missing arm?” he asked. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi didn’t answer as he ran up to the steps, shouting, “Chiko!” The figure on the steps lifted his head and looked up. “Where in the ten hells were you?!” said Yomi as he helped Chiko up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko blinked and replied, “Uhh. I had to p-p-pee. Bad.” Mao sighed and had all the bags with him that he took from the inn as they left. People out on the streets that night stopped and watched the scene, some even whispered to their neighbors as the watched the airbenders. &lt;br /&gt; “C’mon, we need to get moving. The warrior guy was right; people are looking at us funny. We need to get out of here.” Yomi frowned. Chiko clung on to Yomi’s hem, still tipsy from the wine but gaining sobriety. As they walked to the gates of the city, Kanna ran up to them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wait! I want to thank you for sharing your company with me. It was the first time in weeks I had a good laugh. You guys take care and watch yourselves.” Yomi bowed and raised his hand at her in farewell. “You take care of yourself, as well, Kanna. I hope we meet again.” Said Yomi. She turned around and shouted.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey! Take the Dinh Kim road! It will lead you east. There is a city called Gaoling farther along it’s a lot less crowded than Omashu!” With that she disappeared with her escorts. Yomi and Mao looked at each for a hot minute before Mao said: &lt;br /&gt;“Mmm….I think that’s good idea. Its longer journey but, .through less dense, less bandit-filled roads. I think this is a good idea, Omashu we can shoot for next year.” Chiko hiccupped and hung on to Yomi’s tunic as he lit a lantern and held it up. &lt;br /&gt;“We have to look at the maps before we can make a full decision and we should wait until Chiko is a little more sober too.” Yomi suggested. Mao laughed as he lit another lantern that they bought a few years back and came in handy when traveling at night, looking at the gate in front of them; Mao took the lead and   headed out the way they came. After a little while Mao asked. “I wonder how long before the priests find out that all the tithe boxes in shrine have been plundered?” Yomi scowled before moaning.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh. Mao.”&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:2206</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/2206.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=2206"/>
    <title>Brothers of the Typhoon Chapter 7</title>
    <published>2009-01-22T00:34:13Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-22T00:34:13Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt;  The Air Trio discover town in that has been taken over by the Fire Nation....&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter VII&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Airbenders in Town&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since the bandit attack during the storm, everything around the Air trio had become quite still. Mao barely said a word and Yomi and Chiko didn’t talk about it. It became one of the taboo subjects in the group. It wasn’t exactly forbidden per se—it was just…not polite to mention it. It was the same with the attack on the temple, Nami’s death, and the war; there were some things that trio didn’t want to talk about. After a while, the air became less stuffy and an unspoken and mutual sense of forgiveness and peace returned. For a while after the rampage Mao did nothing but chant “I am sorry” over and over into the night, asking for some ghost of the dead to forgive him. But after a week of this behavior he more or less returned to normal. Or some form of it. The trio didn’t dwell on what happened. It happened and that was that. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the days went on, the summer solstice arrived unceremoniously with an increase of mosquitoes, gnats, biteyflies, wasps, scorpionbees, and sweatflies. The trio began to loathe bugs in every incarnation. Chiko hated biteyflies the most, aptly named because they bite. Hard. Chiko spent a very uncomfortable evening when one of said-insects decided that the boy’s inner thigh was a nice place to grab a meal. Dangerously close to a specific and private area, Chiko was bitten, and thus began the dance-of-immense-pain. After a cold water compress between his legs and long session of stuttered curses, Chiko vowed that he would squish every biteyfly that came anywhere near his thighs. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Because of the bugs, the trio had to constantly check for lice and ticks as well as fleas, and to make sure to cook their food thoroughly to avoid digestive vermin. If Chiko hated anything more than biteyflies, it was a tapeworm. Still, as the days wore on, Chiko learned that communing with nature wasn’t all bad. You just needed a lot of fleabane to cope.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The trio was camping at a creek with a waterfall and a large sloping cliff over them. The sandy and smooth shale area was great for camping and there was fresh water as well as sweet blackberries that hadn’t been devoured yet by the birds and beasts. It was also near a few farming communities that the Air trio had not visited. Their visit to Ba Yin, one of those farming settlements, started like any other morning. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dawn graced the oiled cloth tent and tarp that the trio used as shelter during the nights. All three slept together with Chiko normally in the middle. Even though they woke up in interesting positions, they normally didn’t start out that way. This particular morning Chiko was only in his loincloth and sleeping with his back halfway across Yomi’s stomach and his right leg draped over Mao’s back. A spot of saliva fell on Yomi’s middle as Chiko tried to steal a few more minutes of sleep. Mao’s snoring prevented that. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The maimed bender rolled off Yomi and sat up. Yawning and stretching his thin and bug-bitten torso, Chiko began his ritual of getting decent. He stood up and rummaged through the bags, getting soap, a fresh hanfu and trousers, and a loincloth. He smacked his lips; the sound of the waterfall and chirping birds did nothing to stir or rouse the airbender from his sleepy haze. Instead it just made him grouchier. Wading into the cool creek, Chiko stripped off his loincloth and hissed as he waded in deeper to wash up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao woke up next, his hair in a brilliant display of bed-head. He yawned loudly as he got up and walked down the creek and pulled off his clothes. “Mornin’ Chi,” was his greeting to the freezing airbender. Chiko grumbled something as he crawled out of the creek and air dried himself. Yomi woke up last, and began washing his face and combing his tangled hair. Mao was still bathing, and Chiko was looking for a razor. Yomi began making breakfast as Mao, now clean, stepped out of the creek to get dressed again. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko was shaving off the growing stubble on his chin. For a while, Chiko had a moustache and a goatee as a novelty, but later he shaved it off, no longer liking the itchy facial hair. Yomi and Mao shaved as well, though they only started recently. Washing off the razor, Chiko walked to get a clay bowl of fruit and porridge, while Mao and Yomi discussed what to do next. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Ba Yin is nice little town, but what we know about it is next to nothing. We should be cautious and on guard, Mao. We should get more food there too,” advised Yomi as he finished breakfast. Chiko sat down and ate a little. Mao had the maps out and was looking over the terrain. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I know, Yo-brother, we should be careful. However, if we act too suspicious or guarded, that’s only going to draw attention,” pointed out Mao. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi frowned and added, “True, but if we don’t watch our backs, we could run into something nasty. We should be alert and observant of our surroundings. We don’t want to be caught by the Fire Nation with our pants down.” Chiko had to think about what Yomi said before he realized that he was using an idiom. Blinking, Chiko tossed in his two cents. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I a-a-a-agree with Yomi, but Mao has a p-p-point, too. If we act like something is-is-is wr-wr-wr-wrong then we’re only going inv-v-vite trouble. I say we act like w-w-what we appear. Earth Kingdom d-d-wellers. We blend in-in-in well, we don’t have to be w-w-worried about b-b-being caught.” Yomi looked thoughtful for a moment and nodded. Chiko was right; they should just play it cool. Smiling fondly, he ruffled the youngest’s hair. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re turning into quite the man, Chiko.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Leaving camp and only taking what they needed, they headed to Ba Yin to get supplies and to take in the town. News was also good and just as valuable to food and supplies. It was how the trio knew where the Fire Nation was and where to go to avoid them. However, the three didn’t know anything about Ba Yin or the surrounding villages. They got quite a surprise when they reached town sometime around noon. Yomi gawked at the Fire Nation flag and the presence of military personnel. There was mutual “oh damn” feeling as the trio casually walked to the gate. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A guard looked at them suspiciously and asked, “Where you are from? Do you have identification?” Yomi gulped but Mao pulled out a small scroll and handed it to him. The guard looked at the pass Midori made for them, stating that they were from Mu Ten and were her family. The guard handed the pass back to Mao and nodded. “Enjoy your stay, boys, keep out of trouble.” The trio entered the now-colony of the Fire Nation with a sense of dread.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; They found the village to be a juxtaposition of Fire Nation order and Earth Kingdom diversity and variety. It turned out that Ba Yin merged with the other nearby communities and became the Colony of Fazul, named after the general who took it over a year and a half before. The trio sighed as they felt awkward in a place they should have done their research on. Still, they were camouflaged and nobody should be able to pin them as nomads. As he walked down the street, Chiko’s eyes widened when they found a small bookshop. Chiko squealed in delight. He hadn’t read a good book in years. This was an opportunity, indeed. Chiko strolled in with his brothers behind him, bouncing on his toes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Please, Yomi! C-c-an you buy me a book! P-p-p-lease!!” Chiko begged, tugging Yomi’s hanfu. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He sighed and said in a rather annoyed voice, “Later, Chi. We can buy you a book later.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao found a scroll on sword katas that he could use with his jian. Yomi was looking at a book on herbs and edible plants in the Earth Kingdom. Chiko was meandering around as the store clerk watched them, hoping they would actually buy something. Chiko was hoping for a nice collection of children’s stories or maybe a book on adventurers and brave warriors. He missed the old tales in the temple. An ache of his childhood hit him as he walked about. Chiko hoped for a nice collection of children’s stories or maybe a book on adventurers and brave warriors. He missed the old tales in the temple. He walked over to Chiko and tapped his left shoulder. Chiko whirled around, and faced the store clerk. A potbellied man with a thin mustache and oily hair, watched them, hoping they would actually buy something. An ache of his childhood hitting him as he walked about, Chiko whirled around to face him.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Can I help you find something, dear boy?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko was going to ask if he had stories about Avatar Kyohru, or if he carried The Heart of Heaven, which was a collection of airbender stories and parables told in the temples and caravans. Chiko knew that someone wrote them all down and even made copies. He found one in the southern temple a long time ago. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But now that he thought about it, it would cause a lot of awkward follow-up questions, so he asked, &lt;br /&gt;“Do you have anything ab-b-b-bout the different sp-sp-spirits in the Earth K-k-k-kingdom or an ad-ad-adventure st-st-story?” The clerk looked at him oddly for moment before smiling. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh yes, I think we have something you might like. So you like a good adventure story, a nice epic, what a nice child you are, we just got a bunch of these from the homeland, you might like them.” The paper-bound book the clerk handed him both horrified and oddly amused Chiko. The book was called The Tale of the Sun Bright Brothers and the Demon Priests of Air. He looked at the cover, which had a horrible image of two firebenders fighting an ugly-looking monk with red eyes, bloody arrow tattoos, and a forked tongue. Chiko flipped through the pages, finding a portrayal of the Air Nomads as monstrous child-eating creatures and the “Sun Bright” brothers who were blessed by Agni to stop the hideous fiends from devouring “Agni’s children.” The whole story was nothing more than Fire Nation propaganda, and Chiko couldn’t help but smirk and snicker at it. It was hilarious and, at the same time, terrible. He put down the book and shook his head. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“No thanks, sir.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The clerk walked back to the desk as Chiko found a very torn copy of The Hogmonkey King. This was the jackpot of folk stories he was looking for; he picked it up as Yomi went to purchase a book on edible and medicinal plants. &lt;br /&gt;“Did you find something nice, songbird?” Yomi said as he turned around, Chiko showed him the torn book, and Yomi bought them both. Mao didn’t buy anything, but looked at the propagandized children’s stories on a shelf by the clerk’s desk. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey, Yomi, look at this,” Mao called out as Yomi was about to leave. He walked back to Mao and picked up a copy. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He flipped through the pages as the clerk said, “That came from the homeland a month ago. It’s a favorite for little boys, and I was trying to get your brother to buy one.” Yomi placed it back on the self as he shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“We don’t have the money to get another book. We need to get food. I am sorry.” The clerk sighed and leaned back in his chair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the afternoon, lunch was a bowl of ramen and a few apples. Yomi did some shopping as Chiko strolled down the streets. He told Chiko to meet him at the gates at dusk, reminding him to pay attention to the position of the sun; however, Chiko was soon distracted as he found a group of Earth Kingdom boys playing some sort of game. Their golds and bright greens clothing caught his attention. As the five boys kicked around an animal skin ball, Chiko sat on a rock and watched them. It looked like a casual game of soccer. Chiko began to see the patterns and techniques used by the boys, and when one scored a goal everyone jumped up and down and congratulated each other. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One boy around Chiko’s age, with brown eyes and curly hair turned to him. &lt;br /&gt;“Hey, kid, you want to play with us?” Chiko nodded as he swung to his feet. The curly-haired kid was wearing short trousers and a bandana. He walked up to Chiko and held out his hand. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You’re new aren’t you? I’m Kang Lei, welcome to Ba Yin. You are staying for a while?” Chiko nodded shyly. Kang Lei beckoned his friends over&lt;br /&gt; 	“Let me introduce you to the gang,” Kang pointed to a tall kid with short black hair. “That’s Shen, and his little brother is Huan; over there is Bo Qin and Li Fen. What’s your name?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko didn’t like new people. With a timid voice, he said, “I’m Ch-ch-Chiko…Nice to m-m-meet you.” He shook Kang’s hand and stood up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Shen looked him over. “Hey, you’re pretty tall and you got good legs. He’ll be great next game.” Chiko tapped the ground nervously with his foot and looked at his left side. He felt useless without his arm, but he noticed that for this game no arms were necessary. Bo spoke up and pointed at Chiko. &lt;br /&gt;“Hey, do you need to know how to play?” Chiko shook his head and explained, (ed: again, same as above. Here, though, note that the sentence ends with: ‘explained,’ -- A quick rule of thumb. Never end a paragraph with a comma. No exception. If you have a dialogue tag (‘explained’ is a dialogue tag, as well as ‘said’) and you end it with a comma, it should be right next to its dialogue, without exception. So to show you what I’m talking about, I’ve left the mistake in. While correcting, you should be sure to move “Chiko shook his head and explained,” to the beginning of the next paragraph)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Nah, I’ve w-w-watched you play. It’s e-e-e-easy. I can learn f-f-fast.” Bo clapped him on the shoulder. &lt;br /&gt;“Okay, new guy is with me and Huan. Kang Li and Shen are one team. Okay?” Chiko nodded as he got on Bo and Huan’s side. Bo shouted to a little girl who was playing with dolls and chalk. &lt;br /&gt;“Jiao, you need to toss the ball up, okay?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The little girl nodded and picked up the ball, “Okay, get w’edy. One, two fwee!” She placed the ball in the middle and ran from the pitch, shouting “Go!” Kang lunged forward and scooped up the ball with his right foot and made a steady drive to the goal. But Chiko caught up and intercepted the ball, moving it the other way. As Shen ran after him, Chiko suddenly passed it to Bo.” Bo kicked to the goal and got a point. Chiko, Bo, and Huan cheered.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wow! Chiko, you’re a natural! Did you play this before?” Bo exclaimed. Chiko shrugged. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Once…or a f-few times when we p-p-pass villages. I learn b-b-y watching.” Huan patted him on the back and said,&lt;br /&gt;“I figure someone lucky like you would show up! We need a boost. Kang Lei keeps dominating.” Kang rolled his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;“Are you girls done yet? Let’s play.” The game started back up again. Chiko noticed that Kang was very controlling with the ball, but Chiko was aggressive as well. : He did a trick with balancing the ball on his head. Then he dropped it on the ground, passing it to Huan, who drove it with his feet toward the goal. Yet, as if out of nowhere, Li suddenly appeared to steal the ball. Taking it back across the yard to his own goal, he successfully scored his team a point. Despite the fact Chiko’s team led for most of the game with three points, Li’s team was actually the first to reach five, winning them the game. Their victory was largely due to Kang’s determination and skill.  The kids congratulated Chiko as a “good player” and a natural.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kang walked to a small bridge and the others followed, including little Jiao. They all sat together and played in the creek, some splashing in the clear water and some sitting in the shade. Chiko watched the water flow as he thought about the kids he met. They were so welcoming and kind. They didn’t mention his stutter or his stump. They let him play without asking questions. It was very comforting to be accepted like that. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He looked at Kang, who was splashing in the water with Bo. He smiled and said clearly,“Thank you, Kang.” Kang Lei looked up and waved it aside. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Aww, it’s okay, you don’t have to thank me. We needed another player, that’s all. Don’t think about it.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko shook his head. He spoke again, “For not teasing me. Y-y-you didn’t laugh at-at-at my s-stutter or s-s-stare at my left side; I th-th-thank you for that.” He looked at everyone. Bo, who now was sitting next to Chiko, shrugged.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why should we tease you? You didn’t do nuthin’ and I’ve seen kids and grown-ups without legs or arms. It’s no big deal. You could still play with us.” Li Fen climbed a plum tree and picked a few for everyone. “My big brother Ren Shu lost his leg last year. He hates it. He’s an earthbender and he can’t bend well because of it. He’s thinking about making himself a fake stone leg…uhh, Huan, what is it called again?” Li Fen asked, Huan looked up from his nap in the shade. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It’s called a prosthetic limb, doofus.” Li nodded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Yeah, that. Why don’t you get a pros-sta-tick, Chiko? It would be less noticeable, and it’d be a cool trick to scare people with it.” Li tucked his arm in his shirt and ran around with a stick protruding from his sleeve. Kang shook his head in annoyance. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Li, don’t hurt yourself,” Kang said. Chiko shrugged absently, not really liking the idea of a wooden arm. Jiao, who had been playing with her dolls and picking flowers, gave one to Chiko. &lt;br /&gt;“How did you looth your arm, Chi-to? Did it hurt real bad?” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bo made a harsh Shhh! “ Jiao, you don’t ask that! It’s impolite.” Jiao’s big brown eyes softened at the chastisement. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sowwy, Chi-to, I don’t want to hurt your fweelings,” she said shyly. Chiko laughed and tucked the flower in her hair.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“You don’t have to ap-ap-polo-lo-gize. It’s okay, Jiao, you’re c-c-curious, nothing wr-wrong with that.” Jiao brightened and began to play with her dolls again. They all turned to see if he would answer Jiao’s question. Li prompted him again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Chiko, you don’t have to, but if it’s ok, tell us how you lost your arm.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko curled up and tucked his legs in. He looked at Kang and everyone and whispered, “You swear to your s-s-spirits never ever to-to-to t-t-ell anyone about w-w-w-what I am going to-to-to-to tell you. Swear it!” Kang motioned to his friends to keep quiet, before edging closer to him. Kang spat on his hand and held it out.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I swear on the name of Hei Bai, the guardian of the forest, not to repeat this. Y’all better do the same,” he said, looking over his shoulder to his friends, who also swore never, ever to tell. Chiko shook Kang’s hand. Slowly he began to retell the story of what happened. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko decided it was time to go back in time. Back to that night, when the bison fell, when the burning of the temple could be seen for miles, when he could smell the burnt flesh of his brothers. It was time to confront this, and go forward. For long years, he never spoke about that night with his brothers. Instead, he dwelled in those memories and each night he returned to die over and over. It was time to move on.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know h-h-how to start…but I re-remember who woke me f-f-first. It was Yomi. He w-w-woke me and screamed ‘We’re under attack!’ smelt the f-f-fire, I smelt the burnt b-b-b-bodies, I saw the bodies of th-those people I knew. I was r-r-running I don’t know wh-where; I just wanted to r-r-run from the-the-the attack! I heard screams. I c-c-could see my family f-f-fighting and dying. And I saw one.” Chiko was shaking and his voice was unsteady, but there was a hidden determination. Kang wanted to lay a hand on him but knew that would just startle him, so he let Chiko continue. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“He looked at me. I was ch-ch-child. A scared little b-b-b-boy. It didn’t matter to him. I pushed a b-b-b-boy out of the w-w-way as the s-s-soldier’s spear c-c-came down on my arm. I felt it. It b-b-burned, j-j-just like fire. I t-t-tried to scream, nothing came out. I lay on the g-g-g-round. And all I c-c-c-could think was why? W-w-why are the s-s-spirits doing this t-t-to us? What d-d-did we do wrong? And then h-h-he came, he p-p-picked me up and c-c-carried me to my b-b-brothers and w-we got away. I c-c-can feel it now s-s-sometimes. My arm. It’s l-l-like it’s there b-b-but it hurts.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silence passed between the group; all of them just stared at Chiko, dumbfounded. Kang Lei looked at the running water and sighed. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Wow, Chiko…it took guts to recall all of that. You’re pretty brave, you know?” Bo frowned and said. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Sounds like a lot of our stories. Villages being raided and burned down. I’m sorry, Chi, it must been a pain to remember all that. I know Shen tries to forget how his village got burned down.” Shen huffed, and shrugged. “It was a long time ago, and it wasn’t Fire Nation, it was just normal bandits. Still, tragedy is tragedy. Point is, we all got fucked in the ass because of this war.” &lt;br /&gt;“Shut it! My little sister is right there; watch your mouth!” Bo smacked him on the shoulder. Huan laughed and stood up to get another plum. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Well, despite the war, we should be grateful that we are not dead. You know? Sh-I mean stuff could be worse, we could be all dead like the Nomads. Mom says that they’re all gone thanks to the Fire Nation. They killed them all.” Jiao looked up and frowned, pulling her lip in a cute pout.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Why would the Fire Nation do somefing so mean?” Huan was going to say something but Chiko spoke first.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Because they w-w-want the Avatar, Jiao. It’s h-h-his fault this w-w-war even started.” Everyone looked at him again. Kang and Shen nodded.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Mom says it’s both their faults. Roku and Aang. Roku didn’t prevent it when the Fire Nation started to have colonies on the coast. And Aang did nothing, either.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko realized, despite his confession, they didn’t know that he was an Air Nomad. They all thought he was Earth Kingdom villager. Finding it fascinating, he said, “Laying the N-n-n-nations into the hands of a ch-ch-child is a f-f-foolish thing to do. Aang maybe is a g-g-god but neverthel-l-less he is still a child. And he r-r-reacted the same as all ch-children do. With fear. Yet, I’m s-s-still angry. He put h-h-himself before his people. He was a s-s-spoiled brat wh-who put h-h-himself first.” The other kids nodded and regarded Chiko’s words with a sort of quiet and mutual understanding. Some regarded his words with awe. Leaving the world into the hands of little boy was a foolish thing to do. A child cannot save a world on the cusp of war.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sun started to set and Chiko got up to head to the gate. He said goodbye to his new friends. Kang Lei started to follow him. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Hey! Hey, Chi, wait up for a second.” Chiko was away from the group and heading back to the main streets when Kang caught him. Chiko turned to face the boy with the bandana. “When you talked about Aang the Avatar, the tone in your voice…it sounded like you knew him. You sound hurt, like your best friend stabbed you in the back.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko grimaced. So he was caught. He looked into Kang’s eyes and whispered low, “Please don’t t-t-tell your friends what I’m t-t-telling you.” Kang nodded, feeling the maimed boy’s hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Kang…I lost my a-a-arm at the Southern A-a-air Temple. My brothers and I a-a-are survivors of the massacre. I am Air N-n-omad.” The confession felt raw and painful, as if Chiko was completely naked in front of Kang. The boy looked at Chiko with a sense of amazement. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I… I thought, but I never really realized. Gods…gods. You did know Aang.” Kang sighed and turned around.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Take care, Chiko.” Chiko understood his reaction.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was like seeing a dead man come back to life. &lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:1928</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/1928.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1928"/>
    <title>Brothers of the Typhoon Chapter 6</title>
    <published>2009-01-22T00:14:06Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-22T00:14:06Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt;  Mao awaken a part of himself that he terribly regrets.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Chapter VI&lt;br /&gt;Hurricane&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The trio began their journey once again as Suraj and Mika sent them off in the morning. Suraj told them that the several roads leading to Omashu would be risky this time of year because of bandits. Chiko and Yomi agreed it would be best to head east. However Mao, being stubborn, suggested that if they didn’t dawdle and took the mountain paths and stayed off the roads they could reach Omashu quicker and with less trouble. Chiko wanted to argue but he kept his mouth shut. Even with his newly appointed manhood, Chiko wasn’t a complete expert on land travel and felt that his opinion wouldn’t be helpful. He walked alongside his brothers in the cool morning air. It was going to be hot and sticky meaning travel would be done mainly in shade. Chiko looked at the clear bright sky; he smiled, recalling flying on a bison in the summer sun, which brought up a memory of Ten-ten, Yomi’s bison. &lt;br /&gt;“I miss her,” he said suddenly as he ducked under a branch. Mao made a noise and looked over his shoulder. &lt;br /&gt;“Who?” he asked  Chiko. Chiko looked up and sighed. &lt;br /&gt;“Ten-ten, Mama B-b-bison.” Yomi had a wry smile on his face at the memory of Ten-ten, knowing that she was probably dead. But he didn’t state it. Chiko began humming. It was a simple tune but it was still pretty. Mao ignored the humming until Chiko started to sing. Yomi turned his head to catch the words.&lt;br /&gt;Going going, but never leaving, my heart is at the road&lt;br /&gt;Further further, distance closing, but the horizon is far away&lt;br /&gt;Going going, never stopping, I am the endless road.&lt;br /&gt;Forgetting forgetting, of the pain that hurts so much. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko’s singing brought strong comfort to group. Even Mao seemed soothed by Chiko’s singing. He was talented, but he was also untrained. Mao saw a grove nearby; it was near a creek and had lots of stones and firewood.&lt;br /&gt;“Ah this looks nice. Chiko, unpack here, and help with camp.” Chiko did what he was told, agreeing that this place was nice and had a nice patch of wild strawberries. Chiko threw down his bags and helped Yomi with setting up camp. He made the tents, gathered water, organized food, and helped Yomi with the fire pit. After everything was ready Chiko flopped down on a log and stretched his legs. Yomi had some squash given to him by Suraj that he was going to split and bake for the three to eat. Chiko watched Yomi prepare dinner as Mao looked at his jian, his eyes glazed in thought. Chiko, offhand, scratched his groin, looking to space. Yomi took the opportunity to smack his hand.&lt;br /&gt;“Manners, little bird, don’t scratch yourself in public,” Yomi chided as he placed the squash in a pot near the fire. Chiko frowned and scratched his neck instead.&lt;br /&gt;“Well th-th-those itch t-too you know. A lot, r-r-really.” Yomi looked at Chiko and flicked a glance at Mao before whispering into Chiko’s ear. Chiko jerked away.&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t ha-ha-have l-l-ice down there!” he said, looking offended. Mao started laughing loudly. &lt;br /&gt;“Don’t advertise Chi-bird!” Yomi tried to reclaim his dignity. &lt;br /&gt;“Nothing to get angry at, Chiko. If it itches a lot maybe you should use some fleabane and wash more.” Chiko frowned and looked embarrassed. He looked away before mumbling.&lt;br /&gt;“I f-f-forgot h-h-air is e-e-verywhere.” Mao laughed even more loudly and clapped his hands. &lt;br /&gt;“Wow, brilliant, now we know why Chiko itches. Apparently he has found a forest between his legs.” Yomi cuffed him in the back of the head.&lt;br /&gt;“Be nice Mao, it was difficult for you too. Growing up is a painful process.” Mao laughed and shook his head, polishing his sword. &lt;br /&gt;“Painful as it is, it’s funny as hell to watch someone else go through it. Puberty sucks huh Chi?” Chiko wasn’t paying attention. He wanted to go into a hole and die right now. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After that interesting interlude back at camp, Chiko strolled into the forest for blackberries to snack on while dinner was cooking. As crude as Mao was, he was right. Puberty did suck. He went through most of major changes already. Still, he wasn’t finished yet. Mao and Yomi just ended their changes, and Chiko knew that he had a ways to go. Snacking on blackberries, he thought about the awkward conversations he had with Yomi. It was always Yomi who talked to him about these things. One of those “talks” was when he was fourteen, during the “infamous” voice-cracking summer. When he asked Yomi about Nami and falling in love , bringing up the very awkward topic of one’s “changes,” Yomi of course decided it was time for the “talk;” the one that most monks get when they get their arrows and become adults in the temple. Mao had left the fire ring, leaving Chiko with his foster father, describing the one topic that still made him shudder to this day. Despite the uncomfortable conversation, Yomi was informative and helpful. It was just…embarrassing. Chiko shook his head of those thoughts, swearing that he would never bed anyone as long as he lived. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As his wandering took him to other parts of the woods, he stumbled over a log and found himself face to face with a skunkfox. Chiko stood up slowly, not wanting to upset it. The little skunkfox pounded his front paws and did a little handstand and sprayed Chiko with skunkfox stink. He screamed. &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Mao was turning over some sweet potatoes in the fire when he heard Chiko’s scream. Yomi and Mao got to their feet, horrified. But as soon as Yomi reached the glade were Chiko was. Mao made a loud exclamation of: “Wooooo HOO! Man! Chiko, wow I see you found a skunkfox.” Mao coughed as he took a step back from his younger brother. Yomi coughed and doubled over, clutching his middle.&lt;br /&gt;“Little bird, are you ok?” asked Yomi; Chiko frowned and pouted as he smelled to high heaven. Yomi suggested that Chiko should get back to camp. Then they would see what they could do with him there.&lt;br /&gt;Chiko was taken back to the camp and placed far from the actual site. He sat, red-faced and positively flustered. Meanwhile the two older ones talked about what they wanted to do with Chiko. &lt;br /&gt;“Well, do we have the tomatoes that Suraj gave us?” asked Mao, scratching his chin. Yomi appeared with a basket of tomatoes. “Yeah we still have them. Should we wash Chiko with the tomatoes?” Yomi inquired with a tilt of his head. Mao nodded and began peeling and juicing the tomatoes. Yomi gingerly walked over to Chiko and began undressing him, coughing and gagging a little.&lt;br /&gt;“We need to bury these, Chiko. I am sorry, I know you liked that cloak but your clothes are ruined, Mao is going to bathe you in the tomato juice, and it will get rid of the smell.” Chiko shucked off his travel cloak, which was his favorite piece of clothing, and also his brown tunic, trousers, sash and even his cotton fundoshi. Naked and shamed, Chiko cupped himself and glared at Yomi while at arm’s length he took the clothes and buried them in the woods. Mao finished filling a large bucket with tomato juice and took a torn cloth and handed it to Chiko.&lt;br /&gt;“Wash your body in this. Make sure you get everywhere. It will get rid of the smell,” Mao said, holding his breath. Chiko snatched the cloth and dipped it in the slurry of tomatoes, and began to wash himself all over. He felt his cheeks go bright with awkwardness, rather than the tomato juice. Meanwhile, Yomi watched Chiko with an amused smile. Poor chi-bird, having to do this naked and with his family watching. He couldn’t help but laugh and feel bad at the same time. Mao didn’t watch. Chiko dumped the bucket on himself and then sat down feeling dirty and smelling like a bad salad. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As night began to fall upon the trio, Chiko’s odor was gone. Yomi beckoned Chiko to sit with them. &lt;br /&gt;“I think you have suffered enough. You need to get dressed again anyway. I think we got something extra from Midori this past winter. Oh here we go…um you will have to go without undergarments for a while since we don’t have clean fundoshi for you.” Chiko groaned as he walked over to the fire shivering and grateful that he didn’t stink anymore. Mao looked up from eating and stared at Chiko. Chiko met his gaze. For nearly two minutes they stared at each other before Chiko cupped himself and crossed his legs. Mao sniggered and tilted his head. &lt;br /&gt;“Oh please, it’s not like we haven’t seen it before,” Mao chuckled as he ate his squash. Chiko flushed as he walked toward Yomi to get trousers and his tunic. “Besides, it’s not like it’s noticeable,” Mao added as he licked his fingers, indicating he couldn’t see much of anything. Chiko took it wrong.&lt;br /&gt;“Mine’s bigger than yours!” Chiko shouted, peeved at Mao. There was a long pause before Yomi started laughing, covering his face. Mao had an odd look,  and blinked before asking.&lt;br /&gt;“What? You’ve compared?” Chiko looked taken aback at first before replying.&lt;br /&gt;“Well…when we bathe I have seen yours and I-…” Mao cut him off&lt;br /&gt;“Ok, ok, sorry I asked. Can we please change the conversation? Its kind awkward to talk about penis size with people I consider my siblings.” Chiko cheeks turn a very bright shade of pink. He was now fully dressed. He couldn’t help but be a tad immature.&lt;br /&gt;Penis…hehe I forgot how funny that word is. Chiko mused to himself as he munched on some squash. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finished with the squash, Chiko looked into the embers of the dying fire and put his hand near to warm himself. Yomi looked half asleep and Mao seemed deep in thought. Chiko thought about his days of travel and also about his brothers. He smiled fondly, thinking of Mao and Yomi whose tenderness and comfort and even silliness brought him joy and happiness. Of all the things he treasured, he treasured his brothers the most. He turned to look at Mao and tilted his head.&lt;br /&gt;“Mao-br-rother? What do you v-v-alue most in your l-l-ife?” asked the younger bender of the one polishing his sword again. Mao looked at Chiko and blinked before responding.&lt;br /&gt;“Well I don’t know. I guess I value my life, and freedom, as well as the open road and good weather.” Chiko nodded, feeling the warmth of the fire in front of him. Mao stopped polishing and spoke again.&lt;br /&gt;“I value you guys as well. I guess now, thinking about it, I care a lot about you and Yomi. Maybe that’s why I polish my sword every day and keep it close. Because if I hold on to this I can protect you. You are worth protecting.” Chiko grinned at his reply. Mao was very distant person. He didn’t outright state that he loved his brothers, like Yomi did. Instead he preferred acts of service and guardianship over words. It was this kind of tangibility that confirmed for Chiko that Mao really did care about him. Even though he teased, mocked and badgered Chiko, he did care about him. His watching and guarding was proof of that. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Falling asleep, Chiko had a series of nightmares. These were the same old fiery, dark nightmares that plagued Chiko, filled with old memories and stale emotions. In all Chiko had an uncomfortable sleep. This of course led to a very grumpy morning for the air child. Cleaning up camp and preparing for the long road to Omashu, Chiko did nothing but scowl and frown. Yomi noticed his grumpy attitude but did not start a fight with him. He noticed that if he let Chiko work it out on his own, the clouds of his mood would disperse and he could be his normal, sunny self. Mao ignored him as well, knowing that restless nights often cause this and that once Chiko relaxed and found peace on the road he would stop being so overcast. However this wasn’t going to be a peaceful day. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko was constantly bugging Mao and starting arguments. If he was grumpy he had to make everyone else sour too. Yomi had to correct him dozens of times. It was getting old very fast.&lt;br /&gt;“Chiko for the last time, If I catch you bugging Mao again I will punish you. Stop goading him.” Chiko stuck out his tongue and obstinately ignored Yomi’s warning as he paused to pester Mao again with more irritating questions and comments. It started from Chiko telling Mao to catch up because he was walking so slow then it became a volley of insults. The negative energy was thick like a cloud of gnats. Mao retorted with something harsh, Chiko snarked back with a witty insult. Despite his stutter he could verbally fence with the best of them and Mao was getting frustrated with Chiko’s insolent remarks. He wasn’t the little child he could pick on anymore. Chiko was starting to have a bite of his own. Yomi noticed this as well and took to his warning seriously. Stopping, he whirled around and thrust an apple at Chiko and said:&lt;br /&gt;“Eat! And keep silent!” Chiko frowned and ate the apple, glowering at his older brothers. Mao unfortunately didn’t enjoy the silence and the attempt of peace. Instead he found it opportune to make a comment on Chiko.&lt;br /&gt;“So you finally clammed up. ’Bout time you knew your place.” Chiko frowned and shot back between bites.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh? What’s yours? On yy-y-your knees, s-s-servicing?” Mao growled; Chiko was wandering into waters that were rather personal. Yomi couldn’t help but sigh. Not only was the weather starting to get cloudy, but the approaching storm was resonating with the continuing fight behind him. He didn’t even bother to try to stop it now. Mao laughed harshly. &lt;br /&gt;“What does a virgin know about it, huh? Do you like to watch, pervert?” Chiko choked on a piece of apple. How dare he?! Chiko’s cheeks were flushed pink. Mao took it as sign that he was right. &lt;br /&gt;“Ooooh, so it looks like our little bird is a voyeur. Who do you like to watch? Did you spy in the grottos during the festival? Did you like watching the men do it?” Chiko’s cheeks deepened in color. He didn’t spy on anyone, but the topic and the thoughts of the orgies in the hidden parts of the temple made him uncomfortable. He never thought about his sexuality. It was topic that brought a myriad of emotions and Mao poking at it with his abrasive lewdness wasn’t helping. &lt;br /&gt;“Knock it off M-m-mao! I d-d-d-didn’t do that. I-…” Chiko stopped talking. This whole conversation was his fault. He regretted bringing it up. Mao watched Chiko droop his head and stare at the ground. Mao didn’t bother to continue seeing now that he defeated the smartmouth. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the argument, Chiko was strangely subdued. Yomi thought it was just because talking about sex was very uncomfortable for him, and every time it was even vaguely mentioned he would get very quiet. Even though Chiko started the topic of sex, Yomi figured that Chiko wasn’t expecting it  to be twisted on him. In the end, though, they stopped fighting, but now an uncomfortable silence and energy had settled on them. And the storm that was brewing now broke.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thunder crackled as they walked down a hill. Chiko flinched and covered his ear. Mao noticed the fear in Chiko’s eyes but didn’t comment on his astraphobia. They continued on like this until Yomi stopped. His heart began to race. Someone was following them! Mao noticed this too and stopped. The airbenders looked around and heard laugher as people emerged from the tall grass that they were wading through. Bandits! Dammit! &lt;br /&gt;“Lookit whut we found, three little monkies wanderin’ around the woods. You lost little monkies?” a thick voice asked tauntingly. Chiko cowered behind Yomi as Mao walked up with his hand on his sword. The men laughed. They all looked heavyset and dirty. The leader wore a mask and had a t’ai chi sword on his hip. His mask depicted the tengu. He looked at the brazen Mao. &lt;br /&gt;“Give up your money and possessions.” Two other bandits looked to be earthbenders as they got into their positions. Mao spat on the ground. The three were so into their conversation that they totally didn’t notice that they were being hunted. Now caught,  the brothers were in big trouble. But Mao wasn’t going to give up a single thing.&lt;br /&gt; “We’re impoverished travelers. Go raid a merchant carriage,” Mao called to the Tengu-masked. The leader drew his sword and pointed at Mao. &lt;br /&gt;“Fah! Don’t tell us who steal from! GET HIM!” The bandits rushed forward. Yomi already had his staff out and ordered Chiko to get behind him. The youngest screamed and grabbed the hem of his foster father and buried his face into the robe. &lt;br /&gt;“Yomi! I don’t w-w-want to die!” screamed the bender, terrified. Mao unsheathed his jian and did the only thing he knew that he could do: fight back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The earthbenders threw boulders at Yomi in an attempt crush him and Chiko. Seeing the branch of ash tree he grabbed Chiko’s collar and vaulted into the branches as he fended off the bandits with blasts of air from the staff. Chiko did his best with gale-like kicks knocking a few of them down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao was busy with Tengu-mask. The clang of their swords resonated as lightning danced around them and the sound of thunder, like drums, accompanied their bloody and dangerous duet. Mao was fast and parried blows left and right. He kept Tengu-mask on his toes as he used gusts of air to trip him. Thunder rang like an ominous gong as a downpour broke and doused the men. Yomi and Chiko screamed in terror as the men were ramming down the tree trying to knock down the airbenders. Mao heard their desperate and horrified pleas. He could feel the terror as he realized their lives could simply be snuffed out this very night. It awoke a very primal and terrible side of Mao. He didn’t parry Tengu-Mask’s attacks anymore; instead he became more offensive with his strikes and blows. He was relentless as he continued to fight back with hate, anger and a hungry need to protect what little he had. Tengu-Mask knew something had changed in his opponent. Mao roared a terrible battle cry as he swung his sword in upstroke using a focused edge of air on the jian, severing his opponent’s windpipe and jugular. Blood spilled, soaking the ground. The leader was dead; the bandits heard his surprised death-cry and turned to stare into the stormy eyes of a very angry nomad. The bandits felt a deadly gust of air wrap around them. In the blink of an eye Mao descended on each off them in a merciless and precise motion; he killed everyone with well-placed slashes on each of their throats. And that was the end of it. Yomi and Chiko got out of the tree and stared at Mao. Silence passed between them as Chiko stared at the mess and groaned.&lt;br /&gt;“Yomi I don’t f-f-feel g-g-ood.” Yomi stroked his cheek and quietly said. &lt;br /&gt;“I know, it’s ok songbird… it’s over” It was raining hard and soaking everyone, and then they heard a strangled sound and a whimper. Yomi looked up to Mao, of all things crying; the elder bender walked over and touched Mao’s shoulder but Mao pulled away. &lt;br /&gt;“I don’t want your sympathy! I know what I did. I was just so scared and angry and full of rage I just lost it. I am not a killer Yomi, please understand, I am not a killer.” Yomi heard another thunder clap and streaks of lightning tore through the air. Yomi felt sorrow, guilt and pity. Mao, normally so brave, stoic and proud was a sobbing heap on the bloody grass. Chiko walked over and looked at Mao and at his mentor and caregiver. He understood that Mao felt so weak now, and so sorry. Chiko walked over and said simply&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I forgive you b-b-rother.” &lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:1637</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/1637.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1637"/>
    <title>Brothers of the Typhoon Chap 4</title>
    <published>2009-01-16T17:12:45Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-16T17:12:45Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt; Now together the three head to the East to see if Nami, Yomi's beloved is still alive...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter IV&lt;br /&gt;What Happened in the East?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With the family reunited, and a destination in mind, the trio was in high spirits. No longer did they feel like worthless vagabonds, but holy travelers: free as the wind, going to where Akash called them to be. However, as bright and sunny as things were going and although the weather was holding for these past two weeks, there were some cloudy points.&lt;br /&gt;One of which consisted of mushrooms found on a trail. Yomi told Mao that they looked like chanterelles, of which some were good for eating. Without any hesitation Mao munched on the whole clutch, which then resulted in very loose bowels and nausea, and a very, very humbled and irritated Airbender. &lt;br /&gt;However, despite bad mushrooms, poison oak, and bee stings, the boys traveled on with much enthusiasm and mirth; it was an adventure that would stay in the three’s hearts for years to come.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao was sulking on rock after walking for three and half hours without a break. His feet were sore and his gut was growling. &lt;br /&gt;“Yomi, can we set up camp soon? I’m beat,” Mao complained, stretching his back over a rock. Chiko sucked on his fore and middle fingers, an old behavior for whenever he was bored or very tired. Yomi sighed and looked at the rocky terrain. “I don’t know Mao, I guess we could take a short break. We have been walking on some pretty warm earth; my maps say something about springs around here.”&lt;br /&gt; Mao smiled. “Hot springs mayhap?” he inquired with a devious smirk. Chiko clung to Yomi’s hem and looked at the finches, squirrel-jays, cardinals, wrens and meadowlarks singing blissfully in the trees. &lt;br /&gt;“Maybe, I guess we should sojourn and find out,” Yomi said finally, picking up his staff.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After another hour of travel and of Mao’s whining, they found steep hills and pools, one with a small waterfall flowing into it. However, a troop of hogmonkeys was occupying the area and did not seem like they would be leaving anytime soon.&lt;br /&gt;“Well fuck. Looks like we can’t have our free baths,” said Mao. Yomi, however, smiled. &lt;br /&gt;“They’ll leave once we get into the area. They don’t like people,” Yomi said sagely as he walked in. And he was right; most of the troop skedaddled leaving only a few haughty members looking at the bold humans who strode in. &lt;br /&gt;“See? I was right.  Now let’s set up camp and take a quick dip.” Chiko looked at the hogmonkeys but he didn’t seem afraid. He was only mildly curious at the primates, and they seemed just as curious as Chiko when he went to help his brothers.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After setting up a tent, digging a fire pit and gathering fresh water, the trio where finally situated. Yomi laid a blanket on the ground and began to peel off his clothes. Mao followed in suit, taking off his fundoshi or loincloth. Chiko only watched with some slight hesitation as his older brothers started to the spring to bathe. &lt;br /&gt;“C’mon little brother! The water is fine, come bathe with us!” Yomi called out to Chiko. The small Airbender did not join in. He shook his head, and looked at his feet. Yomi rolled his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;“Chiko, you seen us naked dozens of times. We have nothing that you don’t have,” Yomi replied with smile. Chiko looked up and sighed. Mao laughed with quip, “and don’t be intimidated, I’m sure yours is bigger than Yomi’s.” This earned him a smack on the shoulder by said monk.&lt;br /&gt;“Mao! Don’t be so crass!” Yomi hissed with his cheeks flushed. Chiko cracked a grin and shook his head. “I d-dd-on’t w-w-want my b-b-bann-n-dages wet.” Yomi sighed, &lt;br /&gt;“Then remove them, silly lemur.” Chiko blinked and nodded. He stood up and began to take off his trousers, traveling cloak, shirt and loincloth. Yomi got out of the water, walked over to Chiko and helped him unravel the bandages. Mao was taken aback. &lt;br /&gt;“Wow! Good Akash! Look at them,” he exclaimed scratching his head.  “Looks like Chi-bird has a few battle scars!” Chiko’s cheeks flushed and he followed Yomi into the spring. He was not quite sure if he would call his wounds battle scars. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The trio sat in the warm water letting it soothe their tired muscles. The hogmonkeys didn’t bother the humans in the springs, and only watched the family with mild interest. Chiko leaned on Yomi a bit and looked up at the sky and noticed that the sun was setting. He smiled at the colors in the west before he asked Yomi:&lt;br /&gt;“Why do-do-do-do aa-a-airbb-b-benders have grr-rr-ey e-eyes?” Chiko stuttered with a cock of his head.&lt;br /&gt;Yomi’s brow wrinkled as he leaned back on the limestone side of the spring. “I don’t know…I’ve always wondered why Akash gave us grey eyes. Not green, brown or even the burnt gold of the Fire Nation.”&lt;br /&gt;Mao had his eyes closed but now opened one of his cool iron eyes. “That’s easy. It’s because Akash forgot to color them.”&lt;br /&gt;At this, Yomi wrinkled his nose. “That’s pretty careless for a spirit. Why?”&lt;br /&gt;Mao straightened and opened both his eyes. “Well the story goes something like this: Many, many years prior, before the avatar, Akash, ruler of heaven and Vayu Air-Mother, wife to Akash, were feeling lonely. Their sons the four winds had all flown away and continued to spin the world. So Akash and Vayu were alone. Well, Akash decided since he was an all powerful spirit of the sky that he would make people. So he and Vayu went to the Top-Of-The-World and gathered the mist and clouds that collected there. Vayu took the mist and cloud cloth down from the Top-Of-The-World and sat on her loom and began to spin the first man. She wove and knit the man’s form on the loom, and soon she finished the first human, who was grey and colorless. Vayu cut the man from the loom and began to start on the woman. She finally finished the male and female. Akash was growing impatient.&lt;br /&gt;“‘Beloved, have you finished with my air-children?’ bellowed the sky god. Vayu shook her head. ‘No, I have not. We still have one more step. Vayu swallowed the male and female cloud-cloth dolls. Akash was confused but then later his mate laid two eggs. She told Akash to sit on those eggs for nine moons, and the eggs would hatch, producing their children. Akash nodded and sat on the huge eggs, but Akash was not a patient god. After four moons he was getting restless. After six moons he was getting bored and frustrated. ‘Wife! I have enough. I want to get off these blasted eggs!’ Vayu shook her head. ‘No, my best beloved, you must be patient!’ Akash grumbled and continued to sit on his eggs. At the final month, Akash got up, but Vayu made him sit down. ‘Wait until they hatch!’ she hissed. Akash only sat down for few minutes before the eggs began to stir. Finally the first egg hatched, and out came the male, fully grown and naked. The female came next with long silky brown hair. But when they opened their eyes, their eyes where still misty grey! The rest of their skin was colored with soft peach colors and their eyebrows and patches of hair of deep umber. But the eyes weren’t colored at all. &lt;br /&gt;“‘Akash! You fool! You forgot to color them!’ Akash looked affronted, and the eagle winged god shook his feathered head, ‘I didn’t know I was coloring them!’ Vayu explained that he must sit on the eggs until they hatched, or they would be colorless. Because Akash jumped up before they hatched, only their eyes weren’t colored; they still had the cloudy grey of heaven. Akash smirked, ‘Well now I know, still these little ones need names.’ Akash picked up the male and cradled him in his huge hand&lt;br /&gt;“‘I give you the name of Eka, for you are the First.’ Eka looked at his huge sky-father and blushed. ‘I am Eka,’ he replied. Vayu picked up the woman, ‘and I will call you Dwi, for you are born second.’ And so, that is the story of the creation of the first people, Eka and Dwi. And even until this day, the Air Nomads, the children of Eka and Dwi, still have grey eyes. The mark of Akash’s impatience and their heritage of being created from the essence of heaven.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao finished the story with smile at his two brothers. Yomi scratched his head. “That’s pretty good, I forgot about that story. Did Gyatso ever tell it?”&lt;br /&gt;Mao shook his head, “No, Tang told it to me. It’s one of my favorites, along with the stories of how Eka tamed the first bison and how Eka and Dwi learned to airbend.”&lt;br /&gt;Yomi smiled, “Those are good ones. What about the stories about Avatar Kyohru the first Airbender avatar?” Mao shook his head. “Nah, I heard those all the time. The stories about the four winds are good too, especially Din of the South and Dong Feng of the East.” Chiko looked at the warm water and then up at the sky. Chiko had a pensive look on his face. &lt;br /&gt;“Do-d-do y-y-y-ou th-th-think the spirits ff-f-f-orgot us?” he questioned Yomi, who frowned at the question. “Chi…of course not, we are their treasured children.” Chiko shook his head. “If-if we-we-we are pr-pr-pr-precious why-why-why are we suffering? W-w-w-hy c-c-can’t A-a-akash, g-g-get rid of the F-f-fire Na-Nation?” Chiko said, his voice belying his frustration. Mao sighed and got out the spring and dried off. &lt;br /&gt;“Because spirits can’t interfere with mortals. Akash made a promise to Eka never to meddle with him and his children’s lives. To watch over them and guard them, but to not interfere. Akash held his end of the deal. And in return, we hold ours: to treasure our home and lives, and to live in peace,” Mao said somberly, not really being honest. Yomi and Chiko followed Mao and dried themselves. &lt;br /&gt;“I don’t think the gods forgot us, Chiko. I think they too are suffering. I can see Vayu weeping as well as Akash, as their children are mercilessly killed and they can’t do anything to stop it.” Chiko was finally dressed again along with Yomi, who stretched out on the blanket. Mao on the other hand was looking for his clothes. &lt;br /&gt;“Mao what’s wrong?” Yomi asked, concerned. &lt;br /&gt;“My clothes, ther-OY! YOU LOT!” Mao shouted to a pair of hogmonkeys tossing clothes in the air. &lt;br /&gt;“Give those back your filthy primates!” The hogmonkeys screeched and ran off with Mao’s trousers and shirt. Mao ran after them stark naked. Yomi laughed furiously along with Chiko who was holding his sides. &lt;br /&gt;“Run, Mao! Run!” shouted Yomi at Mao’s backside as the Airbender ran through the woods.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao returned with his clothes, muddy but otherwise undamaged. He got dressed and lay next to his elder brother. Chiko had his head on Yomi’s chest, lulled by sound of his beating heart; his eyes drooped in a doze, not really listening to Yomi and Mao’s voices. He was strangely comforted this way. Perhaps years ago, when he was a newborn, he slept this way on his mother’s breast quietly nursing.  Now Chiko slept on Yomi’s chest, soothed only by the sound of his foster father’s voice and heartbeat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao was alert however, talking to Yomi while Chiko was lazing on Yomi’s breast. &lt;br /&gt;“Do you think that the Fire Nation has already attacked the Northern and Eastern temples?” Mao asked looking up at the sky. Yomi shook his head. “No, I think they are still intact. We may warn them…especially Nami,” Yomi replied looking up into the clear night. Mao could hear the apprehension in Yomi’s voice. He sighed and pointed up.&lt;br /&gt;“Look! It’s the Bison Trail, and over there is Pabu, Eka’s loyal bison,” announced Mao, pointing at a milky trail of stars and at a constellation to the west of it. Yomi joined in and pointed at another constellation. &lt;br /&gt;“That’s must be Bima the Bold, he raced the horse-legged spirit Dong Feng and became the North Pole.” Mao laughed and smiled, enjoying the closeness of the night. He looked down at Chiko and smiled. &lt;br /&gt;“It’s kind of cute that he attached himself to you. Almost as if you are his father, rather than older brother.”&lt;br /&gt;Yomi smirked and stroked Chiko’s head. “Yeah…almost, still I would love him the same. Son or not, I helped raise him.” Mao laughed quietly.&lt;br /&gt;“Helped? Yomi-brother, you did raise him. Everybody else was too busy caring for the avatar. Only you seemed to care about Chiko.” Yomi nodded and sighed pulled Chiko close. &lt;br /&gt;“The avatar is important. We can’t forget that.” Mao sulked, &lt;br /&gt;“I know, I know, but if the avatar is so important? Where is he, when we need him the most?” Yomi couldn’t answer that, he only held Chiko close and smiled at the boy’s sleeping face. Hopefully tonight would be nightmare-free. However, Akash had other plans. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sound of thunder echoed in the distance, and heat lighting flashed. Chiko woke with a start. Half-naked and sandwiched between Mao and Yomi with the eldest on his marred side, he could hear Mao snorting and mumbling in his sleep and feel Yomi twitch every so often. The youngest of the trio heard another thunderclap and he whimpered as his astraphobia kicked in. Chiko snuggled closer to Yomi and pressed his head against Yomi’s back as lighting flashed inside the tent. &lt;br /&gt;“Yooooomi, ma-a-ke it s-s-stop,” Chiko whined, his voice breaking into sobs. Mao snorted and rolled over as Yomi groaned and woke up.&lt;br /&gt;“Chi, it’s ok. I’m here and so is Mao, just don’t worry the storm. It’s miles away.” At that moment Yomi’s lie was unraveled as another thunderclap hit and downpour followed.&lt;br /&gt;“Well…at least our stuff is inside.” Chiko started to cry and scream as he sat straight up. Yomi groaned in annoyance that Chiko woke him up and at the fact that it was raining and soaking the tent. Mao rolled over and tried to keep dry as Chiko wailed into the night. Yomi cradled Chiko in his arms and tried to soothe the boy with a lullaby. &lt;br /&gt;“On the road we journey&lt;br /&gt;A path ever moving&lt;br /&gt;On the road we journey&lt;br /&gt;To the wind’s own choosing&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Though the fens we amble&lt;br /&gt;Wren and sunlight our friends&lt;br /&gt;Through the glades we amble&lt;br /&gt;Merriment and joy they send&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On the road we journey&lt;br /&gt;No destination have we met&lt;br /&gt;On the road we journey&lt;br /&gt;Our hearts will never fret.” Chiko’s tears dripped like little raindrops on Yomi’s back as he was soothed by Yomi’s voice. Chiko shook as the storm rumbled through area but finally Chiko fell back asleep. Yet his dreams were now filled with rumbling demons with flashing fangs. The poor boy didn’t get any sleep that night.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As morning greeted the boys from their slumber Chiko woke up tired and unhappy, and in grumpiness he wasn’t alone. Mao was cranky as well. Chiko grumbled and sulked as Yomi checked the supplies. Some water damage but not too much, which was good. Yomi airbended a gust of wind to dry off anything that might have gotten soaked, and he began to load up and prepare to head east.&lt;br /&gt;“C’mon Chi-bird, it’s breakfast time! Are you hungry?” Chiko pouted and said no. Mao was looking into a pool and shaving his face, which was now getting whiskery. Yomi knew Chiko was getting tired and didn’t sleep well, but some food in his belly and some attention would hopefully stave off his surly mood. &lt;br /&gt;“Hey Chi, you need to eat. I have some hot rice porridge and fresh huckleberries.” Chiko pouted and didn’t eat the porridge. Mao stood up and wiped his face, happy now that he was cleanshaven. &lt;br /&gt;“C’mon now, you need to eat. We’re air-sprinting through Xian Yan Field. We need to get through it before the sun sets.” Yomi looked puzzled as Chiko grumped and, instead of using a spoon, ate with his hand. &lt;br /&gt;“Oh Chi, have some manners for Akash’s sake.” Chiko didn’t pay any heed. Yomi knew he was going to be difficult little boy today. But something else bugged him.&lt;br /&gt;“Mao-brother? Why do have to go through Xian Yan tonight?” Mao lifted two fingers: “Fog, and Fire Nation.” Yomi looked confused as he got out the map of Earth Kingdom. &lt;br /&gt;“I don’t understand about the latter. How do you know Fire Folk might be near the field?” Mao took a swig of elderberry juice and rummaged for soap and a comb. &lt;br /&gt;“I don’t, however, Wu Jiang and Hu Jiang are two rivers that converge near by city of Dinh Yi Mei, and when I was delivering packages in Hua Bai, I heard something from a woman.” Yomi cocked his head as he gathered the clothes to wash. &lt;br /&gt;“What did you hear, brother?” Yomi asked as he did the laundry. &lt;br /&gt;“That her nephew was under siege at Dinh Yi Mei. We need to tread very carefully, Yomi.” Yomi took note of that as he started to clean the boys’ loincloths. &lt;br /&gt;“I see that Mao, but still, it’s a nice day we should enjoy it.” Mao rolled his eyes, and began to count the supplies. “We have some rice and vegetables, but we should go raid a garden and get some fresh eggplant.” Yomi groaned at the suggestion. “Mao-brother, we’re not thieves….”&lt;br /&gt;Mao gave his infamous smirk. “Theives? Us? Nah, only if we are caught.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The three set off to the Xian Yan field. Chiko was in a much better mood. His stormy eyes sparkled with sunlight and he had bright smile on his face. Yomi whistled and sang sutras as he walked, and Mao sang with him. Arms outstretched Chiko’s heart soared. He laughed as he passed a brook and watched frogs hop in. Yomi looked up at the endless blue above him. &lt;br /&gt;“Ahh Akash, you have not forgot about us today Sky-Father.” As they walked into the field their eyes seemed to grow big at the sight. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Butterflies! Thousands of butterflies, mainly rose-winged zephyrs and pale blue aquas, fluttering around the field, drinking the nectar from the wild goldenrods and fuchsias; Chiko ran through the field as a cascade of blue and pink floated lazily on the breeze.&lt;br /&gt;“Yy-y-y-ooomi! Loook! Bb-b-b-utterf-f-flllies! Oh! Oh! There are s-s-s-s-ooo many Yomi.” Chiko’s eyes grew bright as he danced in circles around the migrating butterflies. Yomi laughed, and a few of them thought his growing peach fuzz made a nice landing spot. Mao was a tad annoyed, but he didn’t mind the lot resting on his pommel or on him. &lt;br /&gt;“C’mon you lazy lemurs. We need to get to the village before dusk,” he called to Yomi and Chiko, who now decided it, would be fun to chase the butterflies. &lt;br /&gt;“Got one!” Yomi shouted as he caught a rose-winged zephyr, a butterfly with broad white wings and pink edges. Chiko had a head full of aquas, with small blue wings. He giggled as they fluttered from his head and danced around the field. Mao was growing impatient. &lt;br /&gt;“C’mon we don’t have time…” he shouted, starting to make through the field. Yomi sighed and walked with him. Chiko followed too. Yomi cracked a grin. &lt;br /&gt;“Mao…can’t you let a humble monk enjoy Akash’s creations? It wasn’t hurting anyone. And you don’t see a butterfly migration everyday.” Mao, despite himself, smiled. &lt;br /&gt;“Yeah you’re right…you got to enjoy life while you can.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As they passed through the field the sun was setting, and it didn’t look good. &lt;br /&gt;“All that dawdling made us lose a lot of time,” growled Mao. Things were getting worse. Chiko was stumbling along sleepy. He tripped and fell. Yomi went to get him up, when he saw something on the horizon…and it was moving.&lt;br /&gt;“Mao…we better move.” Yomi’s voice was trembling. Mao looked back and saw it. Flames…it was Fire Nation.&lt;br /&gt;“Holy Akash! They’re in the field!” Mao cursed, as he went to lift Chiko. The boy heard the terror in his family’s voices and grew afraid. &lt;br /&gt;“C’mon Chi-bird we need to move! Fire Nation!” The trio began to sprint to the village but the troop of soldiers caught sight of them. Hearts beating tattoos in their chests, Chiko ran as fast as he could but the rhinos were getting closer.&lt;br /&gt;“HEY YOU LOT!” a gritty voice called out to the trio, but they continued to run, unheeding the soldier’s command. Mao pulled them downhill to the river’s edge and dragged them to the bank and rolled under the bank’s edge. The rhinos stopped and sniffed as the soldiers looked around.  &lt;br /&gt;“I swear I saw someone running. What should we do sir?” a young voice of a private asked as the trio was hiding. An older voice replied.&lt;br /&gt;“Feh, just probably bums, we don’t have time for this. Let’s get back to camp.” Mao was on his sword, holding it tightly as he heard the stamps of the rhinos leaving the area. Finally when the coast was clear Mao rolled out from the bank and looked around the Wu Jiang to the village that was situated at the bank. Chiko looked like he was going to be sick but seemed to have good hold on his constitution. The three walked to the village in silence, thanking the spirits for their protection.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The village seemed much smaller than Mu Ten or Hua Bai. The Wu Jiang village was a river town that specialized in fishing, which the triad figured from the large collection of junks at the wharf. The trio knew that between sleeping at the Hu or Wu Jiang’s banks or the inn, the inn was a lot safer. Mao found a nice looking establishment called the “Golden Crane” near the end of the main road. The three walked in and took a good look. &lt;br /&gt;It was small, and filled with a few folks. A man with a tribal-looking badgermole tattoo sat at the table closest to the trio, drinking something that might be ale. A whore was sitting at a table with some other women, scoping out the older brothers. An old man with pipe watched the three walk up to the owner asking for rooms.&lt;br /&gt;“A room please, just for one night,” asked Yomi meekly, dropping some gold on the desk. The woman appraised them for a moment before handing Yomi a key. &lt;br /&gt;“Yeah sure, room eight is yours tonight.” Yomi thanked the woman and the three walked upstairs and dropped their bags the room. &lt;br /&gt;“Yomi, you and Chiko go down stairs and ask for something to eat and drink and bring it up back here. I’ll stand guard…you never know who might be lurking.” Yomi nodded and took a piece of thread from one pack and tied the key around his neck.&lt;br /&gt;“Monk Tang always says that snakes lurk around dark holes, and this place is a viper pit. However it’s this or the Fire Nation slitting our throats on the river banks. We will be back soon.” Yomi took Chiko’s hand and walked back down to the main hall where the kitchen and the other guests were. Chiko looked nervous and maybe for a good reason. As Yomi was getting some food, he heard a question.&lt;br /&gt;“How did the boy lose his left arm?” Yomi whirled around in an almost air nomad fashion and looked at the old man with the pipe with a puzzled look.&lt;br /&gt;“Excuse me?” The man repeated the question.&lt;br /&gt;“How did he lose his arm? Was it severed?” Yomi almost flushed with embarrassment but nodded.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes…it was.” The man sighed and blew out some smoke, and looked at Chiko with his earthy brown eyes. “Poor child, to be injured so young, must be difficult to airbend with one arm.” Yomi’s heart raced and he looked frightened, but the elder tried to comfort him.&lt;br /&gt;“Be at ease nomad, I’m not of the Fire Nation, just a traveler, a minstrel. I heard rumors of genocide happing lately. Fire Nation are slaughtering Air folk like sheep. Most cruel. I knew you and your...”&lt;br /&gt;“Brothers…not by flesh though.” Yomi finished the man’s sentence.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes well, brothers, were nomads, by your sparse hair, fair skin and gray eyes. The eyes were the giveaway. Though most people won’t catch it until they have lived with the nomads, I used to visit the Northern Air Temple. Air folk to me stick out like sore thumb.” Yomi frowned and sat at the table with the man, not trusting him. Chiko was acting strangely, rocking back and forth. The man didn’t pay any attention to him though. &lt;br /&gt;“Well if you’re a minstrel, where is your instrument?” The man pulled out pair of beautifully made panpipes from his robe. &lt;br /&gt;“I also have a pipa in my room. Does that answer your question, young monk?” Yomi nodded, not really trusting him.&lt;br /&gt;“Do you have name as well?” The man chuckled and blew out more smoke.&lt;br /&gt;“Arjuna, the Man of Many Songs at your service…Monk….” Yomi again finished his sentence: “Monk Yomi of the Jungmu Temple. And with me are Monk Chiko and Monk Mao.”&lt;br /&gt;“Ahhh the Jungmu, the Southern Temple. Pity, it explains why you are so jumpy though.” Yomi sighed and laid a hand on Chiko’s back.&lt;br /&gt;“No being should bear witness to those kinds of horrors, especially the slaughter of children,” Yomi stated grimly. Arjuna looked thoughtfully at Yomi for a bit before he asked another question. &lt;br /&gt;“Where are you heading Monk Yomi? I’m expecting you don’t have a bison, do you?” It was Chiko who spoke&lt;br /&gt;“W-w-w-we l-l-l-let her g-g-go, s-s-she was sick, W-w-w-e wh-wh-wanted her to be h-h-h-appy.” Arjuna lifted an eyebrow.  So they let the bison go, because she was ill, maybe. Or maybe it would be too obvious to have large beast like a sky bison. That was how the Fire Nation was tracking the caravans and then slaughtering both bison and passengers. It was a bitter irony: the beasts that the Air Nomads considered sacred and holy were costing them their lives. Yet there was something else Arjuna noticed as Yomi explained about their bison, Ten-Ten. &lt;br /&gt;“Does Mao have arrows?” Yomi stopped explaining and shook his head. “None of us mastered the thirty-six; we by rank are still acolytes. And as for where we are going…we are heading to the Eastern Temple, to find the sisters,” Yomi said keeping his voice low. Arjuna looked pensive for a minute before taking out a map and few pieces of old-looking mulberry paper.&lt;br /&gt;“Bold plan, Monk Yomi, but it might be a foolish one. These letters are from a nun at the West temple. She told me how most the monks and nuns are leaving in mass numbers after the massacre. However their tattoos, clothes and bison are proving to be giveaways to their heritage and your people are dropping like flies.” The news was a bitter ale that rotted in Yomi’s gut. He sunk in his seat and looked away from Arjuna. The bard did nothing to console him, but said:&lt;br /&gt;“Monk Yomi, though you didn’t want to hear it, I feel it my duty as friend to the air folk to tell you the truth.” Yomi however looked at him again and said in a stern voice.&lt;br /&gt;“I’m not the kind of man that gives up so easily, especially on my people. I’m sure we are still holding on, and you don’t seem to know anything about Eastern temple, unless you have information….” Yomi was prepared to leave, when Arjuna gave him the map. &lt;br /&gt;“This is the fastest route on foot, and leads to the temples without a bison. Your appearance would be your greatest strength; you can blend in well and avoid the Fire Nation. Oh, one more thing Monk Yomi, do you know a man named Hayate?” Yomi blinked and paused, looking a little shocked.&lt;br /&gt;“I’ve only seen him maybe a half a dozen times…he’s my sire, my father.” Arjuna laughed, and took his panpipes from around his neck, and gave them to Yomi. &lt;br /&gt;“You do look a lot like him, except for the eyes.” Yomi took the pipe and map and looked at the strange minstral, &lt;br /&gt;“Were these his? These pipes?” Arjuna nodded, “Hayate made them for me at the Northern temple a long time ago. He told me he had two sons at the Southern Temple. They were close in age, but Mao isn’t your brother by blood is he?” Yomi shook his head, “Arai died of scarlet fever when he was seven years old.” Arjuna frowned a little bit. “I see, he died young, too young. Funny, Hayate didn’t mention Arai. He told me about you I think.” Yomi sighed, as he was treading in uncomfortable waters concerning his sire. &lt;br /&gt;“Thank you for the map and pipes Arjuna. Mao used to play the panpipes and he will appreciate them.” Arjuna bowed and said, “better go grab some food then, and get some rest, going be a long journey my dear monks.”&lt;br /&gt;Yomi stopped Arjuna, “Bard! Wait! Are Hayate and Amala alive? My father and mother.” Arjuna shrugged, “I’m not sure, I haven’t heard from them in two years.”  Yomi looked forlorn and sighed. &lt;br /&gt;“Thank you Arjuna, for the information. Good night then.” Yomi took Chiko in hand and walked upstairs, no longer hungry.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The moon’s crescent form hung in the window, watching Chiko slumber while his two elder brothers discussed quietly about the strange bard.&lt;br /&gt;“He knew my father…I think that is proof enough that we can trust him,” Yomi said, smoking a pipe that Ken gave him before he left. Mao was cleaning the jian, the sword he rescued from the one of holy sanctuaries of the temple. It was said to have been a gift from Roku, a symbol that the Fire Nation would always be on the Air Nomads side. It was bitterly ironic now. &lt;br /&gt;“Well we should be grateful that he gave us a map, and panpipes…I thought about selling them, but being your father’s…” &lt;br /&gt;“Makes no difference to me, Mao. I never knew him. All I knew of him was that he was called the Northern Gale. And he was a fierce fighter. But that’s it. He didn’t even care that Arai died.” Mao looked at the panpipes, created from alpine bamboo. It was a favorite wind instrument of the Northern Air Temple. Mao blew a few notes into it. &lt;br /&gt;“Hmmm, I do like it, I should keep it and play it on the streets for cash. Chiko could sing and you can drum.”&lt;br /&gt;Yomi rolled his eyes. “Fine, whatever you want Mao. May you play a thousand melodies of heaven.” Mao lifted an eyebrow at his brother, &lt;br /&gt;“Just because Hayate never had much of a relationship with you doesn’t mean you can take it out on me…which makes me think, did you and Nami ever wed?” Yomi looked puzzled but then a blush rose in his cheek.&lt;br /&gt;“Well not legally. There was that one time at the Chrysanthemum Festival. Before the attack that we…well.” Mao finished the thought. &lt;br /&gt;“That you what? Rutted like bison in heat or made love?” Yomi looked affronted. “What? There is a difference?” Mao smirked. “Yeah there is, meaning: Was it one-time lust? Or was it a romantic night in the secret grottos of Dong Feng?” Yomi shook his head. “I don’t want to get into details, but well…yes we did…have intercourse.” &lt;br /&gt;“So Nami rode you like a wild bison. So that’s why you’re acting so antsy. Nami is carrying your baby isn’t she?” Yomi groaned and covered his face making Mao giggle all over.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh man, are you smoked! Did any of the elders know of your “sin”?” Yomi stood up walked around the room almost yelling.&lt;br /&gt;“Mao! Get off it please. I don’t wish to discuss my transgressions on the temple. I know, I know I should have waited until my vows for Nami before I would be allowed to consummate and enjoy the more sexual pleasures of the festival, but well…” Mao sighed and walked over and rubbed Yomi’s shoulders. &lt;br /&gt;“Brother, I’m not judging you. If the elders found about my habits and my bisexuality, oh man would I be in trouble. Look let’s not focus on what has happened and let’s focus on the future. Thanks to that strange bard we can head to the Eastern Temple.” Yomi sighed and nodded. &lt;br /&gt;“I want to sleep; we can worry the journey tomorrow.” Mao cupped Yomi’s face with his fingertips and looked at him straight in the eye. “My precious brother, whatever happens at the Eastern Temple, just know that I and Chiko will always be with you.” Yomi turned his head away and looked at Chiko, wondrously bathed in moonlight. Yomi crawled into the futon and wrapped his arm around Chiko and held him close. Yomi could feel him tense up and squirm; he was dreaming and not pleasantly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After leaving the inn, the sunny weather that greeted the boys turned into stormy weather and stormier emotions. The closer to the Eastern Temple the more nervous Yomi became. One night while he was eating dinner, Chiko spilled his rice again. Instead of sharing his own, Yomi became frustrated and shouted at the boy, calling him a clumsy dolt. Shocked, Chiko ran off in tears. Yomi was appalled at himself. He had never yelled at Chiko before. Yomi ran after him profusely apologizing and promised to never call him names again. Chiko admitted that it was his fault, and promised to work on holding his bowl properly. Even though things worked out and they ate fine together, Yomi wondered what else would set him off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Finally, after two months of travel in the high heat of summer, they reached the Eastern temple. It was an arduous journey of begging, hitching rides, and walking but finally they made it. Hair had blossomed on their heads in dark thick curls. Chiko’s was the lightest, almost golden brown, with the beginnings of a rat-tail on his neck. Mao looked at the map Arjuna gave them and told Yomi and Chiko to follow his lead.&lt;br /&gt;“We’ll be at the temple before sunset!” Mao said cheerfully as the two walked down the mountain paths and headed through the crypts. Chiko clung to Yomi and looked up at the painted walls and high ceilings as he and his brothers walked up to the Temple. Yomi blinked for a second. He had just realized something. He bent over and whispered in Chiko’s ear. &lt;br /&gt;“Happy birthday Chi-bird.” Chiko blinked and looked at Yomi puzzled. &lt;br /&gt;“It’s my b-b-birthd-d-d-ay?” Mao looked over his shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;“I think it is, isn’t it Liuyue?” Yomi nodded, “yeah I think it is, and it’s the third day which is when we found Chiko, so we made it his birthday. Which is a bit odd, since we think he was really was born on that date,” Yomi inputted as Mao made a right and steadily climbed up. &lt;br /&gt;“So Chi-bird is twelve now. Heh, that’s kind interesting. When is your birthday, Yomi?” Mao asked. Yomi thought for a moment. “I think it’s Yiyue the third, a bit before the Lesser Cold. What about you?” &lt;br /&gt;“Ummm hmm, it’s on the start of the Lesser Snow, so I guess it would be Shiyiyue the twenty-third.” Yomi counted back and tried to do the math.&lt;br /&gt;“Ok so let’s see, you’re nineteen and I’m twenty and Chiko is…”&lt;br /&gt;“Tw-tw-twelve!” interrupted Chiko as he spun on his toes, realizing that he should be happy. “I’m t-t-twelve now, how-how l-l-l-ong have we b-b-b-een w-w-wa-wan-dering?” asked the boy of Yomi. The eldest nomad furrowed his brow.&lt;br /&gt;“Oh I don’t know. Mao, when was the attack?” Mao replied, his voice slightly sad. &lt;br /&gt;“I think it was on Shiyue before the Cold Dew. On the seventh.” Yomi began doing the math. They had been traveling for about nine months and maybe four days. A thought came to Yomi: it had been over nine months so...would Nami already have his baby? &lt;br /&gt;“AH HA! We’re here! Finally! C’mon let’s check it out.” Mao called as they reached the main courtyards. But Yomi was in shock. There was nobody there. &lt;br /&gt;“Where are the sisters?” Mao looked around with Chiko who also was puzzled. “Oh spirits! What if?” Mao heard Yomi and shook his head. “I don’t know I think…” There was a voice.&lt;br /&gt;“Yomi? Bright Spirits, is that you?” All three heads turned to see a frail figure wandering into the courtyard. Her tattered robes and wrinkled face showed her poverty and age. &lt;br /&gt;“Holy Akash! It is you. I thought you were dead! Killed off at the Jungmu!” Yomi looked puzzled for a minute before walking over to the lone sister. “Dear sister, are you ok? How do you know me?” Yomi asked, concerned.&lt;br /&gt;“How do I know you?! HA! You don’t remember me at all don’t you, little bison?” Yomi’s cheeks turned pink when he heard the nickname. He only knew one nun who ever called him that.&lt;br /&gt;“Sister Amirita?!” The young monk’s voice could not hide his incredulousness. The old nun and walked over and embraced the brothers.&lt;br /&gt;“My sweet boys, you’re alive! Oh praise the spirits!” Yomi, Mao and little Chiko felt their hearts expand with joy. Finally they found another one of them. The forlorn feeling of being alone disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was an evening of the trio telling Amirita about the attack and their perilous months of recuperating and of finally finding her at the Eastern Temple. That made things a bit different for all of them. Now having found one more member, Yomi hoped to find Nami and start their lives anew.&lt;br /&gt;“Amirita, you were the temple healer and midwife for many of the nuns, did you ever….” Amirita interrupted.&lt;br /&gt;“Yes, I saw your lover Nami. She was in the end of her second trimester when I last examined her, swollen with your child.  However I do have some very hard news my child.” Mao tugged Chiko’s sleeve.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey little bird let’s leave these two alone, C’mon I’ll show where they keep the bison!” Chiko looked at Yomi before following Mao to the where the stables were. Yomi felt his stomach drop a bit and looked into his bowl of runny vegetable soup. Suddenly he lost his appetite.&lt;br /&gt;“What happened to my beloved?” Yomi inquired feeling the weakness inside. Amirita rubbed her worn spider-grey eyes and began to tell what happened to Nami.&lt;br /&gt;“When we first found out she was pregnant, we were not surprised; you two danced around each other since Arai was alive. It was not a surprise that you two fell in love and consummated that love on that night of the festival. Why you hadn’t made your vows and became her mate in law is none of my business. It’s not like the temple isn’t filled with bastards and orphans. Anyway, she lived under my supervision and care for the first couple of months. Her cycles were more regular then most airbenders, so she found out very early, as you know through your letters. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, when we found out the southern temple was attacked, Nami was heartbroken. We were worried for her and the unborn so I made sure she was well cared for at a village where a family of Air Nomad travelers was camping. It was the start of the Lesser Cold, and she was carrying low, which normally means a boy…heheh. Well Kipi, Diki, and Akar went with her. But I got a disturbing letter from Diki a month later. The caravan where Nami was, they were attacked…and Nami was killed in the fray, along with Akar and Kipi. Diki survived, barely…but think she too is dead. I’m very sorry Yomi, I really am. Nami was probably the only woman you ever truly loved and those people are very rare. But I ask of you not to dwell on it and to stay strong for Chiko and Mao, who need you.” &lt;br /&gt;Amirita wiped the tears from her eyes and looked at Yomi whose face was as pale as fresh bison milk. Yomi with great force stood up. &lt;br /&gt;“The Temple emptied very fast after she left, so there is only myself now. But I feel my time on this world is done and I won’t linger anymore.” Amirita finished by helping Yomi up. “You go and find your brothers, if you must grieve then you should. Faster you grieve the faster you can heal.” Yomi took his staff and didn’t say anything as he hobbled to the stables, his heart in agonizing pain. When he reached the halls near the main gardens he broke down&lt;br /&gt;“Akash! Why?! Why did you take her from me?! Haven’t I suffered enough?” Yomi called out to the moon as he fell on his knees and sobbed. Yomi cried hard, letting tears spill over his tanned cheeks. Everything came out. His grief, his anger, his loneliness, his heartbreak, his bitterness; everything came out in a flood of emotion. &lt;br /&gt;“I could have been with her…I could have…I could have been…a father.” The realization hit him like brick. Yomi covered his face with his hands and moaned. He could have had the family he wanted so badly. He was so obsessed with his pain that he didn’t feel a cool arm wrap around his neck and a weight embracing him from behind. &lt;br /&gt;“Yo-br-brother. You are a-a-a fool. D-d-don’t you s-s-eee me? You’re my-my-my f-f-father, I l-l-love you as-as-as one. Yomi pl-pl-pl-please, don’t c-c-cry. You h-h-ave us. Aren’t we-we-we fa-fa-family?” &lt;br /&gt;Yomi sat up. Hearing Chiko’s stutter slapped him out his self-pity. Why did say he could have been a father when already was one? He had Chiko; that was his child. Not of flesh and blood, but of something richer: his spirit. He gave Chiko a second chance. How selfish was he, pitying the fact that he wasn’t a father on Chiko’s birthday. His heart ached for Nami badly, but he knew that he wasn’t the only one in grief. He held Chiko in his arms pressing a kiss to his forehead.&lt;br /&gt;“I’m sorry for being so selfish, I just.” Yomi’s cheeks grew a little hot when Chiko kissed away his tears. &lt;br /&gt;“Ch-chiko!” Yomi shouted. Chiko apologized, “I’m s-s-sorry, I j-j-j-ust h-h-ate s-s-eeing you s-s-sad.” Yomi sighed and held Chiko close wondering were Mao was, until he heard the mournful tune of the panpipes near the garden. Yomi sang with the tune along with Chiko. Voices intertwined, they sang a requiem for the sisters who once dwelled here.   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:1461</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/1461.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1461"/>
    <title>Brothers of the Typhoon Chapt 5</title>
    <published>2009-01-16T17:11:54Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-16T17:11:54Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt; four years has passed and now Chiko is going to be an adult. How can he prove his age to his protective temple-brothers&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Chapter V&lt;br /&gt;How to Acknowledge a Man&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Staying at the temple wasn’t an option for trio.  They packed things up and prepared to leave the Eastern Air Temple and head for other places. Amarita gave the trio a pot and utensils as well as rice and beans for food. She told them about the Yon Shu pass that would lead them to the Vashiiti valley. &lt;br /&gt;	“Move quickly my sons and don’t linger, may Akash and the air spirits be with you.” Mao, Yomi and Chiko bowed to the midwife and headed back down the pass to some place where they could plan ahead. Yomi gave one last look at the temple before sighing and heading down.  He knew wherever he went from now would be truly up to the wind gods.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	&lt;i&gt;Rivers flow down streaming ever following the qi of the world. Down mountains they carve pathways in time…&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	It has been almost four years. Well, it has been four years exactly since the boys left the Eastern Air Temple. Four years the boys have been wandering all over the Earth Kingdom. They returned of course to Midori in Mu Ten to winter at her house. Whenever spring arrived all three left to find some form of stability. But it was hard considering wherever they went, the Fire Nation arrived a week later.&lt;br /&gt;Still, as time edged on, the three grew. Chiko’s hair grew over his soft grey eyes, long sandy brown bangs that moved with the winds breath, his rattail grew down his neck and almost to his shoulders but was often hidden by his traveler’s cloak. His limbs were now muscled and lean, designed for running through the forests. Mao also looked more grown up now that he was twenty-two, long dark hair tied in a martial ponytail, and his baggy clothes sagged over his strong muscles and thick arms. Yomi looked more feminine as he aged.  His hair was golden brown and long, curled at the ends. He, too, grew thick muscles out of survival, but he was built more for speed like Chiko. At twenty-three, Yomi looked more grown up and mature then he ever was, the wisdom of the past years steeped into him like a rich tea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	The three traveled down the eastern slopes near the forested area around the Great Divide. They had plans to visit Omashu for a few seasons, as it sounded like a good idea to Mao, who wanted to rest a while before wandering again. Chiko on the other hand argued against, and wanting to visit Midori again and keep to the regular routine. Mao disregarded his words made his decision final and Yomi agreed with the change as well.&lt;br /&gt; As high summer approached, the trio needed to find another garden to raid. Lately it has been a past time for Mao to seek a nicely tended vegetable garden and rob it of its treasures. Yomi found it shameful but over the last four years, the three realized that food was hard to come by during the winter and also strangely in the summer. Much of the summer fruit had become bitter and hard to eat. Edible roots and tubers were common but Yomi liked variety and had been encouraging his family to eat different things. So using odd job money and money from panhandling, Yomi and Mao bought rice, miso and occasionally tofu if they could afford it. A vegetarian diet is hard to follow when you are impoverished. Still, the three managed what they could. But lately Mao had been sneaking in fish and turtle-duck into dishes for more complete meals. So far Yomi and Chiko haven’t noticed the slight changes. Well Chiko at least; Yomi only seemed to look puzzled at the change of flavor, and he pretended not to care.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao decided he would raid another garden again.&lt;br /&gt;	“Hey what do you think about raiding a garden this afternoon brothers?” He suggested offhandedly as he started tightening his rucksack. Yomi had a worried look.&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t know Mao-brother, besides the obvious theft, we should be inconspicuous and not cause too much of a ruckus we almost got caught the last time.” Mao took note to that but countered.&lt;br /&gt;	“We will inconspicuous, if we are fast and efficient don’t dawdle too much. That’s what nearly got us busted the last time. We will be in out and nobody will know.” Yomi seemed to agree and didn’t want to fight with Mao considering his temper. But Chiko decided he would speak up.&lt;br /&gt;“It doesn’t m-m-matter if w-w-w-we are qu-qu-quiet. We’re going t-t-t-t-o get ca-ca-caught anyway. There a-a-a-re three of u-u-us we would b-b-be too obvious in-in-in a g-g-g-gard-d-en.” Mao waved the comment aside and walked on. Yomi shrugged now knowing Mao will never changed his mind. And Chiko felt irritated at the whole situation.&lt;br /&gt;“This is o-o-o-nly g-g-g-going t-t-too e-e-end up badly Mao-Brother.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The trio reached a small garden after walking for a few hours. It looked well-kept and quite fruitful. Squash, eggplant, daikon, napa cabbage, beans, carrots, lettuce, peppers, and broccoli. Mao rubbed his hands cheerfully as he walked over to the fence and looked around for an entry. Yomi didn’t like where this was going. Chiko on the other hand was used this routine and didn’t pay any attention. Mao walked around the perimeter and found out that the gate was locked. Not surprising. With a leap, Mao jumped over the gate and helped Yomi and Chiko over the gate.&lt;br /&gt;“Just make this quick Mao, I hate doing this, stealing is wrong!” Yomi hissed in Mao’s ear. Mao waved him aside and began picking string beans and peas. He took broccoli and eggplants as well as bell peppers and carrots.&lt;br /&gt;“Hmmm the daikon looks ripe and oh rhubarb! I can cook that!” noted Mao as he harvested the vegetables and threw them in his sack. Mao got up and looked to Yomi and Chiko who were standing guard. &lt;br /&gt;“Hey! Yomi, I found onions! Come over here!” called Mao as he showed him the green shoots. Yomi helped Mao unearth the onions and a few cloves of garlic, when Chiko shouted.&lt;br /&gt;“P-p-p-eople c-c-coming!” Mao was alerted at the warning and took the veggies and handed them to Yomi. Mao was the first to spring over the gate and made a mad dash, followed by Yomi. Chiko, as he ran to follow his older brothers, tripped over his feet and sprawled into the fence. He watched as his brothers air-sprinted to safety. Chiko felt a shadow linger over him, like a certain dread. Chiko looked up to see the face of a very unhappy farmer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Oh no…Chiko!  Where did he go too now?!” Yomi shouted when turned around to find out that his foster son was now missing. Mao’s face blanched, as he figured that Chiko had already been caught. And at what might have happened they could only guess. Mao sighed and turned to Yomi with a worried look on his face. &lt;br /&gt;“Looks like we need to head back and rescue our little bird,” said Yomi dolefully. Mao nodded, though he had a bad feeling about this.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After steeling up their courage they walked back to the farmer’s house. Mao knew they would have to find a new farm for food but maybe he could bribe his way into keeping the vegetables. Just as Yomi was about to knock, the door swung open with a very irked farmer waiting inside.&lt;br /&gt;“So you’re the hooligans that took my crop. Figures. Fortunately, I knew you were coming, Yomi, Mao,” said the farmer to the pair of bewildered monks. The farmer stared at the boys and boys stared back. Then Yomi spoke:&lt;br /&gt;“We are humbly sorry, O good farmer, we just need to eat to….” Yomi was cut off by the man who dragged them both inside. Yomi was shocked as was Mao, but when they saw Chiko sitting next to a young girl, the farmer explained.&lt;br /&gt;“Apology already given by your little brother. Chiko told me that you’re homeless air monks, just trying to get by. I don’t mind giving a little, if you just asked for work. I would be fine with giving you some carrots or whatnot in exchange for some simple work. But stealing is wrong, and you lot should be ashamed for taking food that isn’t yours, all that karma is going to build up. Now…old Suraj isn’t a stingy man, I am actually pretty damn generous, you can give back all the veggies and take your brother and leave or you can stay here for the night work off your bad deeds.”  The girl looked at the brothers softly or seemed to be looking; her eyes were very distant. Yomi and Mao looked at each other silently before making their answer. &lt;br /&gt;“Mao and I think that the latter option would be much better, we do feel guilty for stealing the vegetables. We just wanted food, but we will work off our debt for stealing your crop,” replied Yomi with a somber tone. Suraj smirked and nodded, agreeing with Yomi and Mao’s decision. &lt;br /&gt;“That sounds fair now doesn’t it, now you boys follow me. Your job isn’t too hard, and if you work well I will let you stay in the barn tonight and share a bit of rice. I hope this serves as a lesson in honor and respect. I don’t want to catch you and your brother in my fields again.” Mao and Yomi bowed in shame, and without saying anything they followed Suraj to their tasks. Mao spoke up suddenly as they reached the back door. &lt;br /&gt;“Hey want about Chi? What’s his task? Doesn’t he get punished?” Mao said with a tone of one who just got ripped off.  Suraj crinkled his nose and spoke with an annoyed tone. &lt;br /&gt;“His punishment was standing here, apologizing like an idiot, for his brother’s theft as he was made to stand guard for them and taking the blame for it and saying it was his entire fault for not convincing you and generally beating himself up as you you’re your escape. I’m glad at least that you had enough loyalty to at least come back for him. Now you come with me. Chiko is staying here and taking care of Mika, she is blind and Chiko is playing guide for her until you guys are finished. Now c’mon.” &lt;br /&gt;Yomi and Mao both looked at each other and felt a fresh wave of guilt wash over them. Not only did they not come right after him or wait, but they left Chiko to take the entire blame for the crime they committed. Yomi thanked Akash for having such mercy from a farmer and his daughter. Yomi looked at Chiko apologetically. Chiko seemed miffed but he hid it with a wry smile at Yomi as if saying you deserved this, with a cynical gleam in his eyes. The brothers followed Suraj outside leaving Chiko with Mika. After they left she spoke to Chiko in light, sunny voice. &lt;br /&gt;“Told ya that they would come back. You need to give your friends a little more credit, Chi.” Chiko rolled his eyes and slouched a bit on his stool. Mika could not see his actions but the groan that he made proved that he was still irked with his kin. She stood up and continued to talk.&lt;br /&gt;“It’s ok to be mad at them Chi, but you know, they did come back, and they accepted their fate. You don’t have to hold a grudge you know.” Chiko cleared his throat, and replied back in the same annoyed tone as expression showed. &lt;br /&gt;“I-I-I kn-n-new that th-th-they would c-c-c-ome back, I jj-j-just w-w-was m-m-ad that I w-w-was dr-dr-draaaged along for th-th-th-this and Mao a-a-asking a-a-bout me. He’s s-s-elfish al-always.” Mika smiled and began looking for a pitcher of water. Chiko stood up to help her when she called back.  &lt;br /&gt;“It’s ok, I can take care of myself, and I know where it is. But you need to give your brothers some grace. I’m sure they know that you can take care of yourself. After all, you seem quite mature.” Mika did not see it, but Chiko grinned at that. In his newly deepening voice he spoke back, unease seeming to fill some parts of his stuttering words.&lt;br /&gt;“ Th-th-they kn-n-n-ow that I-I-I am an adult, b-b-but be-be-because of my-my-my lack of an a-a-arm they s-s-still t-t-treat me l-l-ike a little b-b-boy. I’m s-six-t-t-teen for S-s-spirits sake. A man. Yet they h-h-have t-t-to feel that they still have to t-tt-ake c-c-c-are of me!” Mika found the pitcher and poured a cup of water and sat back down. She reached up and felt Chiko’s face. Chiko flinched at first but he let the girl feel and touch his cheeks, chin, and nose. But when she went for his left shoulder, Chiko pushed her hand away. &lt;br /&gt;“I see, that part still hurts, not physically, but inside. You hate the fact that you don’t have a left arm,” she said. Chiko frowned deeply as she stabbed that part of his psyche. “You don’t need to make an excuse; I know that you don’t want to talk about it. But you know your missing arm doesn’t make you a child or less of a man. It will give you strength. I know, because that is how I feel about my blindness, and you need to stop whining about what you don’t have and be happy of what you do have.” Chiko looked at her, irate.&lt;br /&gt;“I d-d-do n-n-not wh-wh-ine. I g-g-grumpily a-a-argue,”  Chiko said pointedly to Mika who only giggled and resumed drinking her water. Chiko couldn’t help but smile at her laughter. She was a refreshing person to talk to. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meanwhile, in the hay fields, Suraj was working his new farm hands to the bone. &lt;br /&gt;“After you’re done with that, I need you to herd the pig-sheep to the other pasture, and help me harvest the peaches.” Yomi and Mao grunted and continued to help Suraj cut the hay. Yomi used a bit of airbending to ease his work, Mao just grunted along feeling more bothered by the minute. Suraj gave the boys some water from the well as they continued to the next task of herding pig-sheep. At this point Suraj began to make conversation.&lt;br /&gt;“So where are you all heading?” Mao remained silent as Yomi spoke up. &lt;br /&gt;“To Omashu most likely. We might head to another town, but Omashu is large and might have an easier time to make a living there.”&lt;br /&gt;“It’s better if say in a big city than a smaller town, we have been traveling for four straight years, and I think it’s taking a toll on Chiko,” Mao added. Suraj directed them to lead the livestock to the next field when he replied.&lt;br /&gt;“I see, you think a city would be better than traveling? Well that might be your opinion, but maybe you should ask Chiko about what he thinks. He might not agree with you.” Mao looked skeptical and rolled his eyes.  &lt;br /&gt;“And you think you know our little brother, right?” Suraj closed the pen and led the boys to the orchard where a few peach trees had their summer fruit on. &lt;br /&gt;“I don’t pretend to know him, but I know what it’s like to carry a stigma. Seen by others a source of pain, my Mika feels like that every day.” Yomi shook his head. &lt;br /&gt;“No, Chiko doesn’t feel like that. Not anymore, I mean, he used to feel inadequate around us. But now he knows that he doesn’t have to try too hard to be independent.” Suraj continued,&lt;br /&gt;“Maybe, I might be reading him wrong, but if you are not even asking him where he does want to go. You are kind of ignoring his opinion, like it doesn’t matter. Of course I could just be reading this wrong but anyway. You guys are finished for tonight and the sun is getting ready to set. I’ll show you where you guys are sleeping.” Yomi felt a sense of doubt as Suraj led him to the barn. Maybe all this time he had been discounting Chiko, treating him like his words, as jumbled as they were, did not matter. Yomi couldn’t believe Suraj’s claim made any sense. But yet through the years he had been only half listening to Chiko’s warnings and complaints.  Maybe if he had asked Chiko about getting food, they wouldn’t have to drag him along to steal. &lt;br /&gt;All of this could have been avoided if we just listen to him. Yomi was now feeling dismal. He walked into the barn and up into the loft where Chiko and Mika were waiting with blankets and a lantern. &lt;br /&gt;“I hope this is reasonable, and we have some rice we can share for a meal,” Mika spoke as Suraj helped lead her down. &lt;br /&gt;“You guys stay here, understand? I’ll get you guys something to eat if have any extra,” said the old man. Mao and Yomi nodded as they joined Chiko up in the loft.  &lt;br /&gt;“So how was…umm, Mika right?” Yomi asked as Chiko nodded. &lt;br /&gt;“She was o-o-okay. I liked her.” Chiko didn’t say anything else; he looked distant and subdued. Mao looked through a small knot in the roof as he waited for dinner. &lt;br /&gt;“You know, I-I-I’m s-s-sixteen now.” Chiko said scrunching up his nose and closing his eyes. “I should be an-an-an adult now. But I don’t th-th-th-th-think you would re-c-con-ize it.” Yomi and Mao looked at each other, and then at Chiko. &lt;br /&gt;“Oh, I see what you mean. Sixteen is the age of manhood in the temples; most monks get their arrows at this time and are free to travel in caravans. Mao and I didn’t, but I understand. I really do, you just want acknowledgement,” Yomi spoke to Chiko, his voice gentle and quiet. He watched the flame from the lantern play along the deep shadows of Chiko’s face. He wasn’t a child any more, and in a sense he hadn’t been since the attack. Yomi sighed and realized that he needed to stop excluding Chiko from the decisions that he and Mao made.&lt;br /&gt;“So…we don’t have any saffron robes or holy oil or purifying water. How should do your manhood ceremony?” asked Yomi. Mao spoke up finally with a snide joke.&lt;br /&gt;“Just get him a girl, and get him laid. Then he would be a man.” Mao snickered at his own joke. Yomi rolled his eyes, and sighed. Chiko replied back in the same sort of cynical tone.&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t n-n-need to fuck a-a-a-a woman to be a man. You d-d-didn’t have to-to-to-to Mao.” Yomi snickered at that while Mao glared and rolled his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;“Whatever freak, you probably don’t even know what I am talking about.” Chiko leaned back and lifted an eyebrow.&lt;br /&gt;“You think I d-d-don’t know wh-wh-what sex is? Please…I h-h-h-ear you br-br-br-brag all the time about m-m-men you have t-t-topped,” Chiko snarked back crinkling his face as he spat out the words. Mao didn’t look shocked, but he was slightly interested.&lt;br /&gt;“Not so innocent, are you. Well, looks like me and Yomi need to give you some credit then. But as for a ceremony I don’t know, we could make him eat a hot pepper?” Mao suggested with a laugh. Yomi rolled his eyes. Chiko wrinkled his nose and shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;“I have an idea. I have keeping this with me since the temple. I had in little pocket for protection but, Chiko, I think it’s time you should have it. I think we have been ignoring you a lot lately. And I apologize for my treatment of you. Next time and forever we will ask for your opinion on where we go, what we eat and where we will sleep. I am sorry for ignoring you; I’m just used to the little child that wanted to do everything I did. I forgot about the man that I see before me, who wants to follow a different path occasionally,” said Yomi. Chiko’s cheeks turned red, as it looked like Mika was correct: his brothers did acknowledge him. Well they seemed to at least for now. The youngest monk looked up at Yomi who held something in his hand. &lt;br /&gt;“Monk Tang gave this to me when I turned sixteen and I told him about my affair with Nami. This is mandala, or a cosmic wheel. It is a symbol of how we are all connected. I carried it in a pocket hidden, but now I want you to have it and wear it with pride.” Chiko’s eyes widened as Yomi showed him a rather large amulet with a beautiful and intricate design on it. It was carved from sandstone and dyed with elaborate colors. Chiko held his breath as Yomi tied the amulet around his neck with a strand of leather cord. Mao smiled in the dim light as Yomi spoke a quiet prayer to Chiko:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;i&gt;“May the East Wind of Love be with you, May the West Wind of Wisdom be with you, May the North Wind of Battles be with you and May the South Wind of Prosperity be with you. In the name of Akash, Spirit of Heaven and Vayu, Mother to all, we recognize Chiko now a Man.”&lt;/i&gt; Chiko was very still and quiet after the makeshift ceremony.  He looked down briefly to see Mika listening below. &lt;br /&gt;“Mika? Wh-wh-what are you doing h-h-here?” Mika smiled and climbed up with a tray, which carried three bowls of rice. &lt;br /&gt;“Sorry for interrupting, but I waited until you were finished.” Mika handed the rice to the three with chopsticks. Mika grinned at Chiko who only blushed shyly. She didn’t say anything. Chiko could feel her say Congratulations. Somehow he felt a strong link to her, a connection. As he took his bowl and with a flourish of his chopsticks, Chiko shouted. &lt;br /&gt;“Lets eat!” &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Again Thanks to my beta, I'll post more tomarrow, most of the these need to be revised. After I post what I have for BOT I'll post some of my One shots&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:1089</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/1089.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=1089"/>
    <title>Brothers of the Typhoon Chapt 3</title>
    <published>2009-01-16T16:55:49Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-16T16:55:49Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <lj:music>Trance</lj:music>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt;Family is the only thing they have...&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Chapter III&lt;br /&gt;The Road is a Lonely Place&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“I wish I was bison! Furry and with horns, I wish I was a bison, grazing in the new morn!” sang Chiko with Ken as they headed back from the rice fields, their eyes bright with the warmth of spring. Ken had Chiko on his shoulders as the little boy sang on the top of his lungs jubilant and full of energy. Ken loved to hear his voice; it was so full of life and vigor. Ken smiled and noted to himself that Chiko could easily be a magnificent singer in the future. &lt;br /&gt;“Ok little one, we’re home! Mama probably made dinner by now, I bet you’re…” Midori stepped out and had a wan smile on her face. “Ken, we need to talk…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yama, Midori and Ken were in the study talking alone. The trio were out back playing catch before dinner; Midori’s decision was accepted by Ken, but Yama seemed wary about it. &lt;br /&gt;“Looks ta me, that the boy needs his brothers, are ya sure it’s wise to take ‘im away from ‘is family?” the old man asked to his wife. Midori nodded, “Chiko is smart boy, and he will understand it’s for his health. He needs to heal and the road is no place for that.” Yama nodded and sighed. He’d just prayed that the boy &lt;i&gt;would&lt;/i&gt; understand. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dinner was served after the long discussion. Chiko was given small bowl of rice and chopped cabbage with bamboo shoots. Chiko tried to use his hand to get at the meal but it was frustrating and difficult. &lt;br /&gt;“Do you need a little help Chi-bird, want to let Yomi help?” inquired the elder bender as he watched the maimed bender struggle to eat with his right hand. &lt;br /&gt;“No, N-n-no. I c-c-can do it my-my-myself,” Chiko replied with determination. Mao finished his meal and looked at Chiko with curiosity, not wanting to jump in quite yet. He liked the independence that Chiko was growing; it would be useful in situations when he needed to do things on his own. Chiko continued to scoop up the rice with his chopsticks, when the bowl tipped and fell on his pants spilling the hot rice and cabbage. Chiko jumped up with a shout and brushed the food off his thighs. &lt;br /&gt;“Ow! Hot! Hot rr-rice!” he exclaimed shocked. He sat down as Midori picked up the fallen bowl and began to fill it again. Chiko slumped in his chair and made a whining noise of frustration and annoyance. &lt;br /&gt;“It’s ok to make a few mistakes Chi, you’re still learning.” Chiko tried a second time and manage to eat a little more before giving up and refusing to eat. Yomi sighed and took Chiko’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;“C’mon little one, I think it’s time for bath. Mao, mind helping Auntie cleaning up?” The other monk shrugged as Yomi led his foster child to the bath house. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The bathhouse was heated by a small furnace underneath the pool of water. It had bamboo sides and roof and it was quite cozy. Yomi undressed and tried to help Chiko but the boy refused his help. &lt;br /&gt;“No I can do-d-doo it myself!” protested Chiko loudly. The boy pushed Yomi’s hand away and struggled to get undressed. He sloppily tried to undo his pants but was having difficulty. Yomi sighed and went to help him, even though Chiko continued to refuse. After getting undressed, they walked into the warm bathwater that Yama had recently stoked. Chiko still had his bandages on and refused to take them off. &lt;br /&gt;“We can redress them Chi-bird, just take them off.” Chiko shook his head. &lt;br /&gt;“I can d-dd-d-ooo it mys-s-self!” he said again as he tried to take off the bandages, finally Yomi had enough and went over to take off the bandages, ignoring Chiko’s cries of independence. The elder monk sighed as he saw the fresh scars on Chiko body; he shook his head as he waded into the warm water. Chiko, now undressed, followed him into the water and into Yomi’s arms. The water was comfortable and soothing; Yomi could feel the tension and stress wash away as the two leaned on the side. Chiko leaned into Yomi’s arms closing his eyes briefly as feel his heart rate slow and was more relaxed.&lt;br /&gt;“There, are you feeling better? You need to stop trying to be so independent Chiko, I mean, I’m glad you are trying, but this…disability, is still new to you. You need to take you time. I will help you. Mao won’t, I know that. But…” Yomi faltered, and blushed. &lt;br /&gt;“Never mind,” Yomi continued, “I’m just glad that you are feeling better, your arm is healing, and that’s good.” Yomi swam, holding Chiko. He took a dried sea sponge and soaked it in water and began to wash Chiko’s back as the boy stood in the center of the tub. Chiko loved the feel of being scrubbed like this. He didn’t mind right now that Yomi was bathing him, it felt good. He felt an intangible warmth seep inside him. Maybe it was just feeling of being clean, or maybe it was the tenderness of someone touching him. Yomi gave him the sponge and Chiko washed his front, while Yomi leaned on the side and sat down.&lt;br /&gt;“Hey Chiko, I need to talk to you tonight.  It’s important….” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the bath Chiko was dressed in a yukata and soft sandals. He followed Yomi from the bath back into the house. A few biscuits were laid out for Chiko and Yomi, and the younger monk took one and munched on it quietly as he walked to his bedroom with Yomi following him. Mao was sleeping with the jian lying nearby as well as a staff. It was Yomi’s; the monk with Midori’s permission bought it at a bazaar that was selling unusual items. Yomi smirked when he took it home; not quite knowing what he bought with Midori’s money and revealed the glider part of the staff. Yomi’s smirk widen into a full smile. He never thought that he would find a token of his people in place like this. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko lay down and closed his eyes briefly before he opened them again with a sigh. He felt Yomi next to him, and Yomi moved into a sitting position and pulled Chiko into his lap. Chiko had often sat in Yomi’s lap, holding a toy to play with or listening to a story that his caregiver was reading. But this time, Yomi cradled Chiko in his arms, holding him and nuzzling the boy’s neck with tenderness. Chiko face flushed briefly at first since Yomi had not done this to him in long time. &lt;br /&gt;“I was told never to get attached to you. Because no one knew if you were going to live or die, but I had faith that you would live, even when others doubted,” Yomi whispered slowly to Chiko as he held the boy. Chiko was confused, but he didn’t care at the moment. He was just glad that he was getting this kind of rare intimacy from Yomi, who would hug him or pat him on the back, but rarely held him. Chiko leaned back into Yomi chest and listened to his brother’s voice and heartbeat. &lt;br /&gt;“Chiko, I will be leaving with Mao tomorrow, you will be staying here with Midori and Yama. It’s for your benefit. You are not strong enough to follow us, you need more time for your wounds to heal, but I won’t abandon you. When the days get long and hot I will come back for you. I promise.” Chiko didn’t know what to say. He was going to be left behind, it just wasn’t right. He wanted to stay with Yomi. His brother, his kin, it wasn’t fair. Chiko gripped Yomi’s arm and murmured.&lt;br /&gt;“D-d-don’t go…p-p-please. D-d-d-on’t g-g-o.” Yomi swallowed it was hard to do this but he had no other options. The road was no place for an injured child.&lt;br /&gt;“Chiko, don’t make this harder than it already is. I told you I’m doing this because I…” the words got caught in his throat. He never really said the words to Chiko, Nami once, when he was courting her. But Chiko…it was odd, he never spoke them. Maybe because he never had to, Chiko already knew. But now he felt that he should, because Chiko was starting to doubt.&lt;br /&gt;“I’m doing this because I love you dearly. I don’t want to see you suffer anymore. I want you to be strong,” Yomi choked out. Chiko didn’t reply, but Yomi could feel Chiko’s tears staining his right arm.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The two slept, curled up in each other’s arms. Yomi could smell the clean scent of his foster child as he slept, and the strong comfort of them just being together, maybe for the last time. As sunlight filtered in when morning came, Yomi arose and looked down at Chiko, peacefully sleeping. It was good that he wasn’t suffering any nightmares. Though things wouldn’t be getting easier from here on for Mao and Yomi. &lt;br /&gt;“C’mon lets get going. Chiko will wake soon and it will just make things more difficult,” Mao urged in whisper as he got into a loose yellow tunic and green trousers. Yomi got into his clothes of a dark barley color and slipped on his sandals, Mao got his bags and jian, and Yomi grabbed his new staff and packs as well. Yet he didn’t leave quite yet. Instead he leaned down and brushed a kiss against Chiko’s cheek. “I’ll see you soon, Chi, I love…” Yomi sighed not wanting to get emotional so he just turned and left. Midori was already outside. She ran up to embrace the boys and to tell them that she will pray to the earth spirits for their protection. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko awoke to emptiness. His cool grey eyes searched for his brothers, but their possessions and they were gone. Chiko eyes began to tear. &lt;br /&gt;“Br-br-br-brothers?” Chiko called out, but obviously nothing replied. The young boy got up from his futon and ran around the small house confused. “B-b-brooothers? Yooooomi? Maaaaaooo?” he called out for them around the house but there was only Midori who looked forlorn. She noticed Chiko scuttling out of the house, eyes wide and frightened. He ran into the road only clothed in a loose yukata and loincloth. &lt;br /&gt;“Auntie? Wh-wh-wh-where a-a-a-re my b-b-brothers?” Chiko asked, his voice choked with sobs. Midori rushed to hold him; she gently embraced Chiko and held him in her arms. &lt;br /&gt;“Now, now don’t you make a fuss; your big brothers have left to another town to find food and work, they’re going to make some money for you so you can live with them. I know you want to go with them, but you are much to sick to follow, they and I think that you should stay here with Ken and Uncle Yama. Don’t you worry now my little one, we’ll take very good care you.” Midori said to console Chiko, though it only brought on sorrow and grief. Last night wasn’t a dream; Yomi did tell him that he was going to leave him. The sting of betrayal made Chiko’s heart hurt. He slumped in Midori’s arms and sobbed quietly. They left him, they left him behind. Simply because he was a hindrance, a burden, something that would only drag his older brothers down. Chiko straightened and walked back in to get dressed. Even though Chiko was hurt, he still had hope. Yomi will come back for him. He would wait for them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It has been a few weeks since Mao and Yomi left, and the two were now in the neighboring town of Hua Bai. Yomi and Mao had been doing odd jobs around town, mainly as couriers and laborers. Still, money was money and after three weeks of work it was starting to add up. Mao was doing the more laborious jobs, while Yomi delivered items and messages to houses outside of the town. Mao urged Yomi that they must move on, they can’t stay in one place too long. Yomi however disagreed, as he didn’t want to move from a place that was making a good profit. But Mao knew the real reason: they were close to Chiko. Yomi already felt like he abandoned him, and moving farther away would only confirm it. Yet Mao didn’t pursue the issue, he just left the matter alone. Still, he urged that they move on to make more money.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meanwhile, at Midori’s house, Chiko’s spirit was waning. He rarely spoke or ate, and his sleep was restless. Midori noticed this and felt a little guilty. All that she could do was make him eat a little and send him outside to play in the fresh spring air. Which was where Chiko was at the moment, sitting on the porch looking at the road and hoping that his family would return. Just then, a ball made from tanned animal skin rolled at his feet. &lt;br /&gt;“Hey kid! Can you give that to us?” asked a boy near Chiko’s age. He was rather lanky, with bright green eyes and short stringy brown hair. Chiko nudged the ball with his feet, and looked the ground. The lanky boy picked up the ball and looked at Chiko’s left side. &lt;br /&gt;“Whoa, what happened to your arm? How did you lose it?” Chiko frowned and didn’t say anything. He just wiggled his feet uncomfortably in his sandals and ignored the boy. The boy sensed the awkwardness and tried to be friendly. &lt;br /&gt;“My name is Wei Lin, do you have a name?” Wei Lin asked Chiko, bowing over a bit to see his face. Chiko sighed and answered in a low voice, “My n-n-n-ame is Ch-ch-chiko.” Wei Lin perked up a smile, “Oh! Your name is Chiko, that’s cool, Hey Chiko, do you want to play with me Bo and Dong Bai? We’re playing hogmonkey-in-the-middle,” Wei Lin asked Chiko, hopefully. Chiko sighed and looked at his left side; without another arm he would be pretty useless. Chiko shook his head and stood up to go inside. He didn’t feeling like talking to the boy anymore. As Chiko stood to leave and Wei Lin realized that he made a careless mistake. “Oh! I’m sorry Chi, I forgot about your arm, err lack thereof. But I’m sure you can still play?” Chiko’s frown deepened and he strode inside and shut the door loudly. Wei Lin heard Bo calling him and sighed and went back to playing his game. Wishing that the new kid could suck it up and play with him,&lt;i&gt; I’m sure that missing arm isn’t a big deal; I bet he can still play with us.&lt;/i&gt; Midori watched Chiko stomp in angry and upset. She had watched the scene earlier from the window and sighed when Chiko walked in. Still she didn’t interject anything. Chiko needed to work out his own problems. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When dinner was ready, Chiko did not join auntie and uncle. Chiko instead sulked and hid in his bedroom. Yama had enough; he got up from his bowl of rice and roasted pork, and walked over to Chiko’s room and dragged him out.&lt;br /&gt;“Ya better stop yer sulkin’ and come eat with us,” Yama dragged Chiko a place beside the table where Chiko could eat. Midori sighed and made a bowl of food for the little Airbender. Yet Chiko refused to eat. Midori did not coax him and neither did Yama, who merely frowned at Chiko’s self-pity. Ken sighed and finished his meal and was to take Chiko’s when the Airbender picked up his chopsticks and tried to eat. Ken at that point steadied Chiko’s bowl and let Chiko scoop up the rice and pork. Well, the rice at least. Ken noted that he didn’t eat the pork. Chiko ate his fill and then left to his room. Ken couldn’t help but smirk. Maybe the reason he didn’t eat wasn’t because he was moody, maybe he just had trouble eating with one hand and was too proud to ask for help. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Night came with fireflies and starlight. Chiko sat on the porch again keeping vigil, waiting for his brothers. Ken walked out with his pipe and some betalwood. He lit his pipe and looked out toward the woods and road and smiled at the sight of fireflies dancing in the moonlight. &lt;br /&gt;“It sure is pretty at nighttime huh Chi? I used to catch fireflies with Ichigo and Jiang. They’re my big brothers.”&lt;br /&gt;Chiko turned his head and looked at Ken. “What h-h-h-ha-a-appened t-t-o them?”&lt;br /&gt;Ken breathed out puff of smoke and sighed, “They’re fighting, and they’re at war Chiko. I don’t know what happened to them. They could be alive or dead, I wouldn’t know. They left several months ago, before you arrived.” Chiko looked away and continued to stare into the dark distance. He heard Ken speak again,&lt;br /&gt;“You think that you’re too weak huh? That’s the reason Mao and Yomi left you? Well? Why don’t you prove them wrong?” Chiko turned all the way around and looked at Ken confused.&lt;br /&gt;“I don’t think your brothers ran too far. If anything they might stay at Hua Bai, which is just down the road. It’s a bigger town and it will just take you a few hours by walking,” Ken continued. Chiko heart began to race; he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. &lt;br /&gt;“You th-th-think I s-s-hould f-f-follow them?” Chiko asked, his voice hopeful. Ken didn’t say anything for a while but when he stood up he said: “I would have followed my brothers to the ends of the earth, but I was too much of a coward to do so. It’s up to you Chiko. I’m sick of watching you mope around and so is Mama.” With that said Chiko made up his mind. &lt;i&gt;I’m not a coward; I’m strong enough to follow my brothers.&lt;/i&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sound of meadowlarks and wrens echoed in the early morning air. Chiko woke up just as the sun was peeking over the horizon. He gathered his possessions. This consisted of his sandals, tunic and trousers, and a deep green traveling cloak, which he found by his bed when he woke up along with a pouch filled with fruit and waybread. Chiko walked slowly through the hall down to the door and was on his way out when he heard a voice.&lt;br /&gt;“Stay on the road. Don’t stray from it. The next town is Hua Bai, I think your brothers might be still there, but I don’t know.” It was Midori who said this. She sounded sad and disappointed, but with a laugh she added, “I guess I was a fool to keep a wild bird in a cage.” She got her broom and walked outside to sweep as Chiko opened the door and headed for the road.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao and Yomi made camp outside of Hua Bai by an old elm. The two sat for a while looking at the gold that they recently earned. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to buy a larger pot and clay bowls as well as a blanket for warmth. The two knew that they had lingered far too long and it was time to move on. Mao suggested if they headed down the road to Mu Ten and then made a right they could cut through a field that would lead them to a road that headed east.&lt;br /&gt;“We might as well have a destination. I heard rumors about the Eastern Airtemple, and with any luck we might find Sister Iio and Nami,” commented Mao as he picked up his jian. Yomi’s heart burgeoned with hope at the thought of his lover. The two picked up camp and cleared all remains as they headed back to where they came.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sound of bamboo sandals was the only sound that Chiko could hear except for the occasional whistle of a sparrow or gurgle of his own stomach. Chiko tried to mimic he bird songs and calls. Whistling the notes of fleeting song birds made him realize how lonely he was. He steeled himself and continued to walk into the morning. After a while he sat on a rock and munched on an apple and a piece of bread. Chiko paused a moment and sighed. He looked up above and noticed the trailing clouds, and a smile crossed his lips as he thought about the days when was among those clouds. He thought of the bison flying, the monks singing, and sounds of travel in the skies. Chiko looked at the road ahead and noted quietly: the road was a lonely place.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Yomi and Mao traveled down the beaten road for several hours. It was late morning and almost noon. Mao yawned and stretched as he looked ahead at a figure on a boulder. Mao stopped Yomi and gripped the hilt of the sword with a feeling of uncertainty. But Yomi instantly knew the figure and without hesitation ran ahead.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko got off the boulder and was about to move on when he heard his name.&lt;br /&gt;“CHIIIIIKOOOO!” Chiko broke into a wide smile when he saw Yomi. With a wild dash he ran into the arms of his foster father and caregiver. &lt;br /&gt;“Yomi! Yomi!” Chiko could only exclaim and he was gripped in a bear hug. Yomi broke apart and looked at Chiko with surprise and confusion.&lt;br /&gt;“Chiko? Why aren’t you at Auntie’s?” Chiko smiled proudly when he replied that Auntie and Ken let him go. &lt;br /&gt;“They let you go? Oh, I see now. I’m sorry that I left you. It was a mistake I regretted as soon as I made it. You do belong with us; you are family just as Mao and I are.” Chiko just smiled and simply held on Yomi and Mao as if they were images that would disappear.&lt;br /&gt;“I m-m-missed yy-y-you tt-t-oo Yomi.”  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:780</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/780.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=780"/>
    <title>bardchild_fics @ 2009-01-14T10:20:00</title>
    <published>2009-01-14T15:22:46Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-14T15:22:46Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color: #ff0000"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt;OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summary: &lt;/strong&gt;As winter approuches the three realize how much their lives are in chaos. Chiko tries to still gain indepenance even with his new disablity&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;Chapter II&lt;br /&gt;Fallen Far&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko opened his eyes once more. He fell asleep again, and now it was filled with restless dreams and nightmares. Dragons devouring him and his kin in flames, he rolled over, aching, trying to find some figment of comfort. Yomi walked over to him and sat next to him with a bowl of bison milk. It had been nearly four days since the ransacking of their home, and things haven&amp;rsquo;t improved much. &lt;br /&gt;Chiko&amp;rsquo;s health was still poor, but he finally had enough strength to eat and move. But walking was going to be a chore; Chiko knew however that he needed to try. Mao left them as of late. He was going to the village of Shen Wu for new clothes and food; Yomi realized that they can&amp;rsquo;t stay in monk garb forever; they needed to blend in to the Earth Kingdom. So after three days of night flying, they left the Patolas and reached the southern edge of the Earth Kingdom. Now it has been day since, and Chiko was still weak, and pale. Yomi knew that it wouldn&amp;rsquo;t change any time soon. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko tried to sit up and stand but moving was causing all sorts of pain. Yomi forced him down. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;No, Chi. Stay still, you don&amp;rsquo;t have enough strength.&amp;rdquo; Chiko grunted a &amp;ldquo;no,&amp;rdquo; and forced himself up anyway, but then he fell down. Yomi caught him. &amp;ldquo;Damn it Chiko, stay still, you are still too weak,&amp;rdquo; he said calmly. Still Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t obey him, he tried to stand once more only to fall again and this time, Yomi didn&amp;rsquo;t catch him. Chiko cried in pain and whimpered as he tried to stand again. Yomi got him up and rolled him back on to Tenten&amp;rsquo;s tail, where he had been sleeping. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Don&amp;rsquo;t you dare move, you are far too weak to stand,&amp;rdquo; he commanded, as he pushed Chiko to the bison&amp;rsquo;s tail, but Chiko struggled.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;N-nnoo! I want to s-s-stand.&amp;rdquo; Chiko moaned trying to get up again but Yomi held him down. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Chiko, you need to take it easy; I can help you walk. You need to learn how to gain balance again,&amp;rdquo; Yomi said looking at Chiko worriedly. Chiko stopped trying to struggle to get up. He lay there, and looked at Yomi, asking if he would help him walk again. Yomi nodded slowly, and slowly helped him stand. Chiko was washed in the feeling of vertigo. Feeling dizzy and unsure, he moved a leg forward. Chiko was walking, unsteadily. Finally, after tripping and Yomi catching, Chiko could walk for a little while before he felt dizzy and ready to fall; it was difficult, but he finally managed to have some form of independence from them. Chiko turned to smile at Yomi who motioned to him to sit back down. Mao was returning soon and they should stick to camp.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mao came back from his shopping at Shen Wu. He did gain a lot of stares from his appearance, but he paid no heed. He moved through the market place selling everything that would be a hindrance, and gaining money for more important things like fresh clothes and food. So, he sold his tools, books, scrolls and things that will be useless for traveling. He then bought rice, clothes and a pot as well as medicine. Mao returned to the camp prepared for a long journey. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Here,&amp;rdquo; he stated, giving Yomi a brown tunic and trousers. &amp;ldquo;We need better clothes, and food. Winter will be coming, and we need to be prepared. We can&amp;rsquo;t be relying on our monastic lifestyle for much longer. We need to discard our past, and live as wanderers. True nomads.&amp;rdquo; Yomi looked at the clothes. They had a scratchy texture and didn&amp;rsquo;t look like they were made from the best materials. Still, without a complaint, Yomi removed his garb and put on the Earth Kingdom clothes. Chiko on the other hand looked at his shirt, trousers and cloak with confusion. How on earth would he put on those? &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Mao? C-c-can you he-lp me?&amp;rdquo; he queried to his brother, picking up the pants. Mao shook his head and rolled his eyes. &amp;ldquo;Can&amp;rsquo;t you even put on your own clothes, whelp?&amp;rdquo; he growled at the maimed child. Chiko shrugged with his remaining limb, and tried to stand, but because he was so unbalanced he fell over again, making him yelp and scream. Yomi sighed and lifted him up. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Mao, stop being so harsh to him. Walking, eating and living and general is going to be very different for him. You could at least be sympathetic, and try to help out a little.&amp;rdquo; Mao didn&amp;rsquo;t respond to him, instead he ripped off his old monastic clothes and slipped on the shirt and trousers and used a cloth sash as a belt. Chiko stood up again and walked, or rather wobbled again. Chiko&amp;rsquo;s walking was unsteady and lopsided not to mention hard to control. Yomi knew that he would be a hindrance if he kept walking like this; he needed support and balance control. &lt;br /&gt;Yomi stood up and looked for stick that was light and proportioned to Chiko&amp;rsquo;s arm. Finally, he found a sturdy pine branch; he cut it and took strips of extra cloth and told Chiko to get his new clothes. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;ll help you dress first and afterwards, I&amp;rsquo;ll fix your balance problem.&amp;rdquo; Chiko obeyed and gave him the tunic, pants, and traveling cloak. Chiko stood up tried to peel off the blood-soaked training robes of his former temple life. Yomi helped him with his pants and boots and went to fetch the newer clothes. With a little effort, Chiko was dressed again in fresh clothes. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;There now you look better, now for your balance issue. Looks like you need a support until your body can reposition the weight. I found something that could work.&amp;rdquo; Chiko watched with uncertainty as young bender took the cloth and stick and tied it to his stump. Chiko blinked and looked at the new crutch with interest. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Ok, Chi-chan, stand up and let me see you walk.&amp;rdquo; Chiko obeyed again and stood up. He wobbled once more, yet he didn&amp;rsquo;t fall, and instead he walked around, looking a little confused. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I-I-I d-d-didn&amp;rsquo;t fall. I s-s-stttill feel dizzy th-th-thooough,&amp;rdquo; Chiko commented as he spun around and slammed his crutch into Yomi&amp;rsquo;s stomach, at which the monk doubled over with a groan, and caused a burst of laughter from Mao.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Chiko&amp;hellip;you should be careful with that ok? Walking is going to be limited for you, but hopefully your body will adjust to the missing weight and you will adapt. You also need to teach yourself how to eat, dress, bathe, other things with one arm. I will help you Chi-bird, but you need to learn on your own. We have a difficult life ahead of us.&amp;rdquo;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi got dressed shortly and tossed his bloody clothes into the fire pit. Mao dumped a few other possessions as well, including a rosary that he had carried around with him back in the temple. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We don&amp;rsquo;t need these anymore my brothers, we need to keep light and we need to be nimble. From now on, we are no longer monks of the southern Air temple; we are vagabonds of the Earth kingdom. We are dead as monks, and priests of our temple. Let us live a new life, as wanderers.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;With some effort and oil, Mao lit the clothes on fire. With sad and hopeless eyes, the trio watched their former lives burn away. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Several days of walking and struggling in the dark forests for the Earth Kingdom, Chiko was still feeling and looking sluggish and worn from travel. His breathing was labored and he clang to Yomi&amp;rsquo;s hem and was almost pulled along. Tenten was watching her new &amp;ldquo;calf-children&amp;rdquo; will loving and calm eyes. She was a good mother to them. Her milk was finally more palatable; she provided warmth and protection from the tiger-wolves and the platypus-bears in the woods. However Yomi knew that Tenten was only going to be a hindrance to the trio. Fire Nation would be checking the Earth Kingdom woods, and no doubt a bison-cow would be very obvious with her white fur and broad arrow markings. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After almost two weeks of travel, Chiko was still in deplorable condition, though he was steadily improving. He was walking more and could stand longer. The trio had to stop often and rest because of Chiko. Mao was getting worried with approach of winter and food was becoming less and less. Chiko was also a problem; Yomi was afraid that poor boy&amp;rsquo;s wound will be infected and festering. The balm that Mao bought was all gone and Chiko had to rely on his immune system to get well. Yomi looked at the bison cow with a sense of sadness. Tenten kept them alive, warm and safe, but deep in his heart, he felt that it would be all for nothing if the fire-folk found them because of her. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Mao I think it&amp;rsquo;s time that Tenten departed from us;&amp;rdquo; spoke Yomi one night as he stoked a small fire and cradled Chiko in his arms as the child slept, clinging to his foster parent&amp;rsquo;s neck. Mao looked up at the bison grazing in the trees; she looked worn as well.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Brother, do you think that&amp;rsquo;s wise? Tenten has been our protector for sometime. She gave us milk and warmth. Are you just going to throw her away like that, especially with winter coming?&amp;rdquo; Yomi turned his head to the cow. She looked far from healthy; the stress wasn&amp;rsquo;t good on her. The poor thing was stuck being grounded, and had been shedding out of stress and exhaustion. She was a liability and a necessity, Yomi knew the cow since childhood; he helped deliver her calves and oversaw her growth and health. The least he could do was free her from being hunted down like the brothers. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m sorry Mao, but this is for the benefit of Tenten, she has been so good to us. A true mother. But she doesn&amp;rsquo;t need this life, I want her to find her own kind, and live without having to worry about us. I know it will be hard not having her around at first, but we can adjust. I just worry about her and us as well. She&amp;rsquo;s pretty easy to spot, and she is shedding too.&amp;rdquo;&lt;br /&gt;Mao sighed and stood up. &amp;ldquo;Do you want me to do it, Yomi?&amp;rdquo; The bender shook his head and carefully laid Chiko on the ground and covered him with a blanket. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;No Mao, I need to do this myself.&amp;rdquo; Yomi walked over to Tenten, her saddle off her back and munching on some sweet gum leaves. Yomi guided her near a creek and stroked her cheek gently. The old cow bellowed in appreciation as her master allowed her to drink the sweet water. Yomi steeled himself as he spoke to Tenten in a calm and soft voice.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;You have been very good with us Mama Tenten. You give us your milk, warm us at night and guard us from danger.&amp;rdquo; Yomi pressed his face on the bison&amp;rsquo;s velvety cheek. &amp;ldquo;I know it hurts so much to see us like this. You shouldn&amp;rsquo;t have to watch your children hurt like this.&amp;rdquo; Tenten mooed gently and nudged her master, hearing his voice and words. Yomi stroked her fur and sighed, changing the topic. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I remember when we first arrived at the temple. It was just the three of us, Arai, you and me. Father gave his only sons and his prized bison as an offering to the temple. We were just young things, wet behind the ears and disobedient to boot. Now Arai is gone, the temple is gone, and you are what is left of my former life. I want you here with us, but I know that will just cause you more pain and stress; you need to find your kin again. Raise more little bison calves; find a good bull to stand with like Bram.&amp;rdquo; Tears trickled down Yomi&amp;rsquo;s face and he took a deep breath. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I want you to be free from us; you are no longer needed now. So with Vayu&amp;rsquo;s blessing on you I relinquish you from service. You have been a good mama bison, and your calves are grateful, but we are strong bulls now, we don&amp;rsquo;t need you, but I will never forget you or your care Mama Tenten. Vayu and Akash guide you and bless you my sweet cow.&amp;rdquo; Yomi gulped back tears as he walked behind Tenten. The cow murmured softly, understanding her master&amp;rsquo;s words. It hurt her that she was no longer needed, but she yearned to fly again seek her kind. Yomi took deep breath and slapped her back thighs. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Tenten! Yip-Yip!&amp;rdquo; Tenten bellowed loudly and took off into the air,leaving her master on the earth. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi walked back looking heartbroken and in grief. Mao laid a comforting hand on his shoulder, but with unhappy groan Yomi shrugged it off and curled up next to Chiko, wrapping his arm around him and keeping him warm. Yomi&amp;rsquo;s heart ached for Tenten, yet his heart ached more for the cold winter approaching. Chiko awoke and noticed that the cow was gone. Yomi felt him stir and tried to get him back down with him. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Y-y-yomi? W-w-where&amp;rsquo;s Mama T-t-tenten?&amp;rdquo; the bender child asked looking around in fright. Mao was asleep, eyes open and glazed over. Yomi held Chiko down and kept him close. He whispered into the boy&amp;rsquo;s ear. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Shhhh, Tenten is free now. She&amp;rsquo;s gone back to her kind now. We don&amp;rsquo;t need her now, and don&amp;rsquo;t you want Tenten to be happy?&amp;rdquo; Chiko stifled a few tears and nodded. Not quite understanding, but knowing that Tenten was gone. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Winter was approaching fast and the trio had been stumbling around the southern Earth Kingdom for another two weeks. Chiko&amp;rsquo;s health was starting to plummet. He was coughing regularly and his breathing was difficult. Yomi noticed that he was eating less and less. It was starting to scare him. Food was sparse and the trio normally wolfed down anything that was hot and edible, but Chiko wasn&amp;rsquo;t eating at all. He often woke up in middle of the night coughing and crying. Yomi tried to comfort him by singing to him, or chanting sutras to him to ease the pain of breathing and push him back to sleep. Yet it wasn&amp;rsquo;t working. The boys where emaciated by the start of winter, and death was creeping close. Yomi was starting to regret freeing their bison mother. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It got especially bad when Mao noticed that skies were getting heavy with gray clouds. He had a bad feeling that tonight was going to be the first snow, and a very bad one by the looks of it. He gave a nervous look at his temple-mate told him that they should hunker down. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We should be at village soon, we can find shelter there.&amp;rdquo; Yomi disagreed, holding Chiko in his arms. He was delirious with fever and looked like he should be reaching the Spirit World by twilight. Yomi held him close and told him that they would find shelter soon. Chiko gasped and didn&amp;rsquo;t speak; he was just too tired and confused. Mao felt the first flakes fall on his shoulders, and continued to walk. Yomi&amp;rsquo;s breath misted in front as he dragged through the woods, eyes heavy and limbs weak. Mao shifted the bags and looked ahead, and saw the village gates. Almost there. The snow was getting heavy and winds were getting crueler. Mao noticed that dusk was approaching; they needed to find a place to stay or they will be joining Chiko in the Spirit World. Mao walked through the quiet village; nobody seemed to be present. He tugged on Yomi&amp;rsquo;s arm, and pointed to an open barn. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We can rest there for little while. Nobody will know.&amp;rdquo; Yomi sighed and nodded knowing that the cold could kill them all. They entered the small barn which was relatively warmer then outside. Yomi scanned the area for a place to rest. He noticed a pair of sleeping ostrich-horses, some turkey-ducks and a large pig-cow. Mao however noticed something else. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Look, a compost heap, we can sleep there tonight,&amp;rdquo; Mao suggested with a note of despair. Yomi wrinkled his nose in disgust. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Brother? Have you lost your mind? I worked in the fields since my childhood in the temple. Compost heaps are rather warm but nevertheless filthy!&amp;rdquo; Mao didn&amp;rsquo;t respond but walked to the heap and turned to look at the elder bender.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Do we have choice Yomi? Its warmth or death, at least we can prolong life a little longer.&amp;rdquo; Yomi sighed and followed him holding his dying foster child in his arms. Yomi and Mao slumped into the grimy pile of refuse and decaying plants. Yomi laid Chiko top of him and brushed his lips on the small child&amp;rsquo;s forehead. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m sorry Gyatso, I didn&amp;rsquo;t keep my promise.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Midori of Mu-Ten was a simple woman. She was polite and well mannered, a good mother of three boys and a loving wife of Yama. She didn&amp;rsquo;t ask for much in life except healthy children, a good mate and fresh earth to bend. She was compassionate and kind, and accepting of everyone. Of course that was going to be put to the test when she opened the door of the barn of her small farm to feed Rin and Tai, the only ostrich-horses left after her elder sons, Ichigo and Jiang left for war. She walked in with a sack of corn and millet and dropped it when she saw three forms curled up in the compost. The dumpy woman was more than surprised; she was confused and a little annoyed. Vagabonds in her barn? No thank you sir. She marched over to wake them and tell them to go to the Silver Sword for board. When her eyes widened at the sight: these weren&amp;rsquo;t some drunken old bums, but children. The biggest had to be her youngest&amp;rsquo;s age, and the poor things looked like they hadn&amp;rsquo;t eaten in days. Midori had a soft spot for children, and knew that the tavern and inn wasn&amp;rsquo;t the best place for them, and by their thin bodies they didn&amp;rsquo;t look like they had the money for an inn anyway. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh, you soft-hearted old goose, now what are you going to do now? You can&amp;rsquo;t leave them in the cold like this,&amp;rdquo; the earth bender chided herself. She reached over tapped the one with the smaller child on his stomach. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Are you&amp;hellip;alive? Can you hear me?&amp;rdquo; she asked timidly as she realized that she might have to deal with three corpses instead of three young men. The one that she was trying to awaken fluttered his eye lids and turned to look at her. Midori nearly gasped, not at the fact the man was alive, but at the fact from his nimbus-gray eyes that he was not earth folk but an Air Nomad. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Blessed Mountains, you&amp;rsquo;re alive!&amp;rdquo; she exclaimed as the man stirred and sat up holding the boy to his chest. There was a pause for barely a minute before the gray-eyed youth asked in a strained whisper, &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Save him&amp;hellip;please.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yomi was sleeping and fitfully as well in the rotting heap in the barn struggling to keep Chiko alive and warm. Mao wasn&amp;rsquo;t doing to well either, struggling with nightmares of devilish faces and long pointed swords. Yomi opened his eyes to see a weathered old face of woman to his right looking very concerned. Yomi at first was very confused but then, he reached out asking her to take Chiko.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Save him&amp;hellip;please.&amp;rdquo; he asked in a strained whisper. The dumpy earth-woman nodded gravely as she knelt down. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Who are you? What has happened to you?&amp;rdquo; she asked Yomi, asking permission with a look before reaching over to take the dying boy from his arms. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Can&amp;hellip;my brothers and I sleep here tonight? Please, we don&amp;rsquo;t have anywhere to go. We will be gone in the morning; we just need a place to sleep.&amp;rdquo; The woman sighed and responded in a soft tone. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;You three can&amp;rsquo;t stay here. You&amp;rsquo;ll be at the Spirit World by dawn; you need to come inside where it&amp;rsquo;s much warmer, and the little one needs a healer badly.&amp;rdquo; Yomi&amp;rsquo;s eyes crinkled with nervousness. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Thank you, but we don&amp;rsquo;t have the money for a healer and I don&amp;rsquo;t want to impose.&amp;rdquo; the woman snorted gruffly.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Fah! What kind of person I&amp;rsquo;ll be if I let children die in my barn? No, you&amp;rsquo;re coming inside. I&amp;rsquo;ll have Ken fetch Grandmother Butterfly, for the smallish one.&amp;rdquo; Yomi whispered praises to Akash for this miracle. He rolled over and woke Mao. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Brother! Wake up!&amp;rdquo; Mao groggily woke up and rolled over to Yomi. &amp;ldquo;What? Why did you wake me?&amp;rdquo; he looked at the woman beside Yomi and blanched. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh! Ummm, please forgive us we&amp;hellip;.&amp;rdquo; The woman interrupted Mao.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Put a lid on it. You and your friends are coming inside with me. No way in the nine levels of the Spirit World am I going to let you die out here.&amp;rdquo; Mao blinked several times and looked dumbfounded. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Don&amp;rsquo;t stand there looking stupid. Stand up and come with me. We need to get treatment for the little one.&amp;rdquo; Mao shook his head and stood up with Yomi and followed the woman to the main house from barn.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko was laying in a futon in the hall down from the main living room. His fever was unbearably high and his breathing was labored. Yomi and Mao sat across from the child, mentally chanting sutras and prayers to the sky god to save the little child. The woman walked over to the boys and kneeled in front of them. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m going to fetch my son, he&amp;rsquo;s going to get Choji, and she&amp;rsquo;ll be able to heal him, hopefully at least.&amp;rdquo; Yomi didn&amp;rsquo;t respond; he just brought his knees to his chest and sighed deeply, knowing that it was a fifty-fifty chance that Chiko would live or die.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What is your name? I&amp;rsquo;m Yomi, my brother next to me is Mao and Chiko is the little one.&amp;rdquo; Midori smiled softly. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m Midori, thank the gods I went to feed Rin and Tai tonight, or you&amp;rsquo;d be dead.&amp;rdquo; Midori stood up when two men walked in. One was old as Midori then other looked around Mao&amp;rsquo;s age with a brown goatee and messy hair. The older one frowned at Midori. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Middy, who do ya think ya are? Lettin&amp;rsquo; a buncha&amp;rsquo; vagabonds in tha house?&amp;rdquo; Midori stood up and glared at her husband.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yama! They are not just some dirty old bums, these are just poor children. I&amp;rsquo;m not going to have bad karma on me because I kicked them out of the barn to die. KEN! Get Grandmother Butterfly, Choji needs to have a look at the little one, Chiko, right?&amp;rdquo; Midori asked, turning her head to Yomi, who nodded in agreement. Ken took off and left Yama with Midori and the three former monks. Midori briefly looked at the boys and then whispered to her husband&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yama, I also think these are air-folk. Look at them. Their heads are shaved bald and their eyes, gray like the clouds in the sky. We should keep them here for a bit. Maybe they could tell us what going on with the Fire Nation on Earth Kingdom soil.&amp;rdquo; Yama scowled and nodded. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Maybe ya&amp;rsquo; right. Somethin&amp;rsquo; is up. Air-folk are wanderers but they have huge caravans, these look like temple dwellers. Somethin&amp;rsquo; is seriously wrong.&amp;rdquo; Midori nodded and looked the three with sadness. What happened to them that left them so broken?&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Mama! I got Choji!&amp;rdquo; called Ken in the distance as he brought in a very grouchy old woman with a cane and eyes full of cataracts. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Well? Where is the boy?&amp;rdquo; asked the healer, swinging her cane. Midori lead her to Chiko who was starting to cough hard and shake. The old woman&amp;rsquo;s brow furrowed with concern. &amp;ldquo;Poor thing, he&amp;rsquo;s caught nasty sickness, not mention he reeks of infection!&amp;rdquo; Yomi lifted his head and looked at the blind healer. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Sickness, infection, what&amp;rsquo;s wrong with Chi?&amp;rdquo; Choji didn&amp;rsquo;t turn her head, as she fumbled around her bags for a jar.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;The Coughing Sickness and terrible infection on his left side. He only has few days to live, but I can save him. If boy is strong enough. Better pray to your gods, lad. He&amp;rsquo;ll need it.&amp;rdquo; Yomi hid his face again to hide his tears. Mao sighed and shook his head. They didn&amp;rsquo;t have any bandages. If they did, they could have saved him of the burning infection. Chiko cried out, stretching his only arm out trying to reach for something. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Mama&amp;hellip;mama..m-m-mama.&amp;rdquo; his voice was faint but Yomi could hear it. He walked over and sat next to him. Choji took out her knife and her herbs and told Yomi to hold the child&amp;rsquo;s hand. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Why? What are you going to do to Chiko?&amp;rdquo; asked Yomi as he picked up Chiko&amp;rsquo;s frail hand. Yomi nearly gagged as saw the infected stitches when Choji cut way the makeshift bandages. They were swollen and pussy, and reeked heavily. The elder bender yanked his head away from the sight. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Because I&amp;rsquo;m going to cut and clean the stitches and cuts and re-sew him, and boy, it&amp;rsquo;s going to hurt like a bitch.&amp;rdquo; Choji felt around the gashes and ignored the wincing of her patient. As she mentally noted where the lacerations where, and began cutting the stitches away. Chiko squeezed his guardian&amp;rsquo;s hand and screamed loudly. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;B-r-rooothheerr! It burns! M-m-make it stop! Please! Mm-m-make it s-s-stop.&amp;rdquo; Yomi didn&amp;rsquo;t say anything after Chiko screamed for mercy, his nails digging into Yomi&amp;rsquo;s skin. Choji hummed softly, as she did her work slowly and carefully. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Shhh, it&amp;rsquo;s ok little one. It will be over soon.&amp;rdquo; She said calmly to Chiko despite his sobbing. Yomi looked at Choji as she took out a bottle of something.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;This will clean the infection, and ease pain, and will numb it too.&amp;rdquo; Yomi nodded as she took a cloth and began to rub it on Chiko gashes and stub. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;How did the lad lose his arm?&amp;rdquo; Yomi didn&amp;rsquo;t know what to say&amp;hellip;he sat mute, completely shocked and unprepared for that question. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Never mind, it&amp;rsquo;s not for me to know.&amp;rdquo; Choji took out some silk thread and a long needle. Yomi tried to ignore the rasping breath of his foster son or his wincing as Choji sewed up the wounds. After long hours of work, Choji took out another bottle and handed it to Yomi. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;This will kill the sickness, put it in a tea or infuse it with feverfew. Make sure he drinks all of it. No matter how much he refuses. It is important that he does in order for the damn drug to work. Also, stay here with Midori and Yama, or all my hard work will be for nothing. Understood boy?&amp;rdquo; Yomi nodded. &amp;ldquo;Yes&amp;hellip;grandmother.&amp;rdquo; Choji quirked a smile. &amp;ldquo;Have a little faith boy. The little one isn&amp;rsquo;t going to die&amp;hellip;yet.&amp;rdquo; Yomi frowned but Choji couldn&amp;rsquo;t see it. Ken walked back in the room and helped Choji up.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m feeling charitable. Tell Midori that I don&amp;rsquo;t need payment tonight.&amp;rdquo; Ken nodded and took her out of the room. Yama and Midori had left the room a while ago and the trio were by themselves. Mao was silent through the whole thing, watching with eyes of despair. Yomi sat next to him, leaving Chiko to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Akash, what has happen to us? Why have we fallen like this?&amp;rdquo; Mao asked with incredulity to Yomi. The elder bender shrugged and sighed. &amp;ldquo;I don&amp;rsquo;t know brother, I don&amp;rsquo;t know. I&amp;rsquo;m just so grateful that Chiko is still alive.&amp;rdquo; This time, Yomi didn&amp;rsquo;t hide his tears as the three sat alone in Yama and Midori&amp;rsquo;s house. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko&amp;rsquo;s health improved in the weeks they stayed in Yama and Midori&amp;rsquo;s home. The family agreed to keep them until spring when they were to sojourn again. So until then trio remained with them, assisting them with chores and minor tasks, as gratitude. Yomi watched Chiko closely through the weeks as he started breathing easier again, and eating. He gained weight and walking became easier too. A smile approached on his face as Chiko&amp;rsquo;s spirits also improved. He was jubilant again, thanks to &amp;ldquo;Auntie&amp;rdquo; and &amp;ldquo;Uncle,&amp;rdquo; whose kindness allowed Yomi and Mao to hope that things would continue to improve. Mao and Yomi were also gaining weight and muscle mass from helping Ken with his chores. The trio also noticed something else.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;YOMI! S-s-something&amp;rsquo;s w-w-wrong with my-my-my head?!&amp;rdquo; shouted Chiko one afternoon as he was in bedroom looking in the mirror. Yomi ran in to see what the problem was, and to his relief and amusement he laughed as Chiko discovered the peach fuzz on his head. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Ha ha! Chiko, that&amp;rsquo;s just hair, it&amp;rsquo;s no big deal. It will continue to grow which will help us hide from the Fire Nation.&amp;rdquo; Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t seem as assured as he rubbed his scalp with annoyance. Yomi smiled and got to his eye level. &amp;ldquo;See? Feel my head. I have it too, so does Mao.&amp;rdquo; Chiko rubbed Yomi&amp;rsquo;s head as well, giggling as felt tiny hairs on the top of his caretaker&amp;rsquo;s head. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;See? It&amp;rsquo;s not a big deal is it? C&amp;rsquo;mon, we need to help Uncle Yama with feeding the ostrich-horses.&amp;rdquo; Yomi took Chiko&amp;rsquo;s hand and led him out of the bedroom, laughing mentally because Chiko never knew that hair grew on his head. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Spring came at last. The warm air embraced her children as they noticed the green grass and the blooming flowers. Mao, Yomi, and Chiko looked far better than the night they were discovered in the Midori&amp;rsquo;s barn. Healthier and much stronger, they were ready to continue their wanderings. Midori supplied them with rice, miso, and some old clothes for Chiko, for their leaving tomorrow.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I was just telling Yama that you have really grown on me these past months. You have been boon to us. I will really miss you all,&amp;rdquo; Midori said to Mao and Yomi who walked in from helping Yama and Ken prepare the rice paddies for the season. The older nomads looked at each other and sighed.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Auntie, can we talk you for moment?&amp;rdquo; asked Yomi as he sat down next to Midori and Mao across from her. She nodded and put the bags away, as Yomi looked into her gentle green eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Auntie, we are very grateful that you had compassion for us that winter night. And we thank you again for everything.&amp;rdquo; Midori waved her hand and laughed.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh stop now with the formalities Yomi, they&amp;rsquo;re not necessary. You are a thousand times welcomed. Now if you&amp;rsquo;re going to tell me something boys do it fast because I need to start supper or Yama will be cranky.&amp;rdquo;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We want to tell you about what happened at the Southern Air Temple. Why monks like us are wanderers now,&amp;rdquo; Mao said bluntly which made the smile on Midori&amp;rsquo;s face fade.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh. So, something did happen. I talked to Yama about it that night you came&amp;hellip; He wanted to press you three about it, but Ken advised him that you would tell us when it was time for us to know. And I reckoned that he was right.&amp;rdquo; The two nodded slowly and Yomi began telling of what happened that fall night. About the attack on the monks, of the bison falling out of the burning temple. The two retold whole night of chaos and destruction again, painfully. Yomi closed his eyes and told about Gyatso, holding Chiko, maimed and bleeding; about his promise to do whatever it takes to keep Chiko alive, and free. Midori listened to Mao and Yomi&amp;rsquo;s words with quiet empathy. She will never know of true destruction and wonton murder, but she had two sons in battle, and that gave her understanding.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;So I see. That&amp;rsquo;s why you were in the woods: you were escaping the Fire Nation&amp;rsquo;s slaughter. Do you know why they attacked a monastery, of all places?&amp;rdquo; Mao shrugged and didn&amp;rsquo;t say anything. Yomi look up and opened his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m guessing they were looking for the Avatar, for Aang. But he ran off, and abandoned us to our deaths,&amp;rdquo; the elder bender said grimly. Midori sighed and looked at Yomi who had a question in his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yes Yomi? What is it?&amp;rdquo; Yomi began painfully, as heard the sounds of Ken singing with Chiko, voices strong with happiness and mirth.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Midori, Auntie, our lives are far too painful for Chiko. I don&amp;rsquo;t want him to suffer; I want to keep my promise to Gyatso. I don&amp;rsquo;t want to burden you either, but you love having Chiko around, I see you smile when he helps you in the rice shop&amp;hellip;.&amp;rdquo;&lt;br /&gt;Midori interrupted, &amp;ldquo;You want me to raise Chiko while you wander is that it?&amp;rdquo; Yomi, eyes dark with sadness, nodded slowly again.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;nbsp;&lt;/div&gt;Special thanks to&lt;span class='ljuser ljuser-name_nephandi' lj:user='nephandi' style='white-space: nowrap;'&gt;&lt;a href='http://nephandi.livejournal.com/profile'&gt;&lt;img src='http://l-stat.livejournal.com/img/userinfo.gif' alt='[info]' width='17' height='17' style='vertical-align: bottom; border: 0; padding-right: 1px;' /&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;a href='http://nephandi.livejournal.com/'&gt;&lt;b&gt;nephandi&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/span&gt;&amp;nbsp;who betaed</content>
  </entry>
  <entry>
    <id>urn:lj:livejournal.com:atom1:bardchild_fics:633</id>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/633.html"/>
    <link rel="self" type="text/xml" href="http://bardchild-fics.livejournal.com/data/atom/?itemid=633"/>
    <title>Brothers of the Typhoon Chapter 1</title>
    <published>2009-01-13T17:28:51Z</published>
    <updated>2009-01-13T17:28:51Z</updated>
    <category term="boot"/>
    <content type="html">&lt;strong&gt;Name:&lt;/strong&gt; Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Fandom: &lt;/strong&gt;Avatar the Last Airbender&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Rating: &lt;/strong&gt;PG-15&lt;br /&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Type&lt;/strong&gt;: Epic, Chapter fic, Genfic&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="color:#FF0000;"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Warnings: &lt;/strong&gt; OCs, cussing, sexual induendo, violence &lt;/span&gt;&lt;div style="text-align: left"&gt;&lt;strong&gt;Summery: &lt;/strong&gt;Three air nomad brothers, are thrown into a violent genocide and their temple home has been destroyed. How would they survive in a world so very different from home? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="cutid1"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;div class="ljcut" text="Chapter one: Barely Alive"&gt;Brothers of the Typhoon&lt;br /&gt;By Anne Kramer/ Bard Child&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter I &lt;br /&gt;Barely Alive&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	&lt;i&gt;Gray eyes dart in the cold, stillness of the forest. Three huddled forms cling desperately to a bison for warmth and protection. One lad was of eighteen autumns, sharp eyes, lean tall muscles trained to strike at any moment. Mao watches with uncertainty. Another man, of nineteen autumns, bleeding from the face, cradles a small child of eleven. The poor thing was barely breathing, but Yomi clings onto the small boy tenderly praying to his god that he will live.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;Chiko, Breathe! Come on, you got to stay with me&amp;hellip;&amp;rdquo; pleads Yomi, his eyes full of deep sorrow and fear; Mao nods to the bison to move forward, and gingerly, the cow moves though the dense mountain woods. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	They survived. Barely, but they survived the onslaught of the temple. If Yomi hadn&amp;rsquo;t urged his bison to dive instead of ascend, they would have been slaughtered and burned to ash. Now deep in the forest, the three brothers holding on, barely alive, Mao watched dawn rise again from the east, casting light on there ragged faces, and Chiko&amp;rsquo;s, pale body. &lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;Brother, I don&amp;rsquo;t think he&amp;rsquo;ll make it. We need to sow him up!&amp;rdquo; Yomi in terror whispered to Mao.&lt;br /&gt;Mao grunted a yes, and found a glade, where they could rest for a few more minutes. Fortunately, foresight was with them. They all had brought supplies just in case, even Chiko, who had managed to scrape up some food and clothes just in case they would have to flee. But it was all too soon for them. Mao couldn&amp;rsquo;t believe that the Fire Nation would outright attack a monastery like that.&lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;I bet they were looking for Aang, and that son of a bitch had to run off somewhere, damn him!&amp;rdquo; Mao seethed as plunged into his bags for thread. &lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;Yomi you hold Chiko still, make sure he doesn&amp;rsquo;t move.&amp;rdquo; Yomi complied and moved Chiko in the saddle. Chiko&amp;rsquo;s eyelids fluttered briefly, &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yy-y-omiii, my arm, it h-h-urts.&amp;rdquo; Yomi took hold of Chiko&amp;rsquo;s clammy body and held him close. &lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;Don&amp;rsquo;t move, Chiko. Don&amp;rsquo;t move an inch; don&amp;rsquo;t say a word. Mao will make you feel better,&amp;rdquo; he soothed as Mao took hold of a needle and thread. He sat next to the little bender, took off his shirt and took a look at the full extent of the damage. Chiko&amp;rsquo;s left side was torn to shreds; stabs and gashes littered his front and back. His left arm was severed near the shoulder. Nothing but a stump remained. Chiko was sobbing and start to shake as Mao took hold of him and began to sew the first deep gash. Chiko arched up and wailed. &lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;Noooo! Don&amp;rsquo;t! I-i-it hurts!&amp;rdquo; He screamed. Yomi quickly covered his mouth and held him down. &lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;I told you not to make a sound! Stay still!&amp;rdquo; Yomi whispered harshly in Chiko&amp;rsquo;s ear. Chiko choked down more sobs as Mao&amp;rsquo;s needle weaved through the gashes. Yomi praised him tenderly as the sobbing boy could only shut his eyes and sob quietly through the pain. &lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;Oh you&amp;rsquo;re doing so well Chi. You&amp;rsquo;re almost done, just keep up the good work.&amp;rdquo; Yomi whispered again, this time softly. Mao reached the severed stump. He hesitated and looked at Yomi, unsure what to do now. With a little thought and careful stitching, he managed to get Chiko&amp;rsquo;s arm stitched up right so it could heal. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I guess those lessons on medicine and stitching up robes was useful after all.&amp;rdquo; Mao commented as he tore off his and Yomi&amp;rsquo;s sleeves to make bandages for Chiko and themselves. Though Chiko suffered the worse, Yomi and Mao would heal with time, with scars marking them for life. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;	Mao&amp;rsquo;s eyes darted around fearfully. Firebenders could be scouring the forests for survivors, and Mao had to be ready. He looked at a jian sword that he rescued from the temple. He wasn&amp;rsquo;t trained in sword-craft, but with airbending, he&amp;rsquo;d manage. Yomi held Chiko close as the maimed child slowly succumbed to sleep. He too was wrapped by fear. He looked at Mao and asked:&lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;Do you see any of them, brother? Are they around?&amp;rdquo; Mao shook his head. &lt;br /&gt;	&amp;ldquo;We need to move on; we can get through the glades and find a proper healer for Chiko, he is dying brother. Whether you want to believe it or not.&amp;rdquo; Yomi eyes turned to Chiko and shuddered. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I don&amp;rsquo;t think it&amp;rsquo;s wise, Mao. A village could put us at risk. Plus firebenders could be in the village and vicinity of it. We need to stay here in the woods for a little bit, until Chiko is strong enough to sit up and speak at least.&amp;rdquo; Mao snarled in frustration. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;He&amp;rsquo;ll be a corpse by evening. He lost too much blood, and you know very well he won&amp;rsquo;t make it.&amp;rdquo; Yomi cradled Chiko close, he had helped raise this child. He was there when they had found him whimpering in the woods. He was the one that even suggested his name. He had been his protector and guardian, and he made a promise. He had promised Gyatso that he would keep him alive. Yomi looked at Mao with a stern face, &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;We&amp;rsquo;ll stay here and try to recover; Chiko will be fine. I made a promise and I intend to keep it.&amp;rdquo; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The trio traveled from the glade into an area that was more secluded. Mao knew making a fire was too much of a risk. Tonight they would have to rely on the bison cow for warmth and&amp;hellip;food. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yomi, is Tenten still lactating?&amp;rdquo; he asked as he looked at the cow with an idea on his brain. Yomi nodded. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Yes, she had Goku recently. So she&amp;rsquo;ll still be producing milk. Why Mao?&amp;rdquo; Mao gave a grin. As he searched through his bags for a bowl, then it occurred to Yomi.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What? You&amp;rsquo;re going to milk her? Look, I&amp;rsquo;m sure Tenten&amp;rsquo;s milk is nutritious, but do you know how to milk a bison?&amp;rdquo; Mao rolled his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Sure it easy, you grab a teat and squeeze right?&amp;rdquo; Yomi sighed. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;No you dumbass, there is a trick to get the milk.&amp;rdquo; Yomi got off the saddle that he was on and left Chiko alone as he began to assist Mao with milking his bison. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Look,&amp;rdquo; He started bending over and moved the hair out his way, to show Mao Tenten&amp;rsquo;s smooth underbelly. &amp;ldquo;Bison cows, don&amp;rsquo;t have huge udders like normal cattle. They have mammary slits; you need to nudge it open like a calf would. They take the exposed teat and rub it gently, too hard and she&amp;rsquo;ll get angry.&amp;rdquo; Mao looked at Yomi and nodded. &amp;ldquo;Alright, fine. I&amp;rsquo;ll get some milk for all of us. Chiko needs it the most.&amp;rdquo; And with that, Yomi heard a whine. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;B-b-b-rotherrrr.&amp;rdquo; Yomi jumped back on the saddle and saw Chiko was awake. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh Chi! You&amp;rsquo;re up. Good, there might be hope after all. Mao is getting something to eat, alright?&amp;rdquo; Chiko nodded. Yomi couldn&amp;rsquo;t help but notice that Chiko&amp;rsquo;s eyes looked dead, like they lost their luster. Mao arrived back on the saddle with a bowl filled with warm milk. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Alright, supper. Complements of Tenten,&amp;rdquo; he said handing Yomi the bowl. Yomi took a sip, and tried not to cough. The milk was warm and sweet, but it had a bitter after taste; Yomi knew he just had to get use it. He then gave the bowl to Chiko, who only groaned and turned his head. &amp;ldquo;Chi, you need to drink, it&amp;rsquo;s the only way you&amp;rsquo;ll live.&amp;rdquo; Chiko whimpered and didn&amp;rsquo;t say anything. Mao didn&amp;rsquo;t understand why Chiko didn&amp;rsquo;t drink the milk. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;What&amp;rsquo;s wrong with him? Is he too weak to eat now?&amp;rdquo; Yomi nodded and sighed. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I guess I have to do it the old way.&amp;rdquo; Yomi replied as he tilted Chiko up. He dipped his two of his fingers in the warm milk and coated them completely. Then he placed them on Chiko&amp;rsquo;s lips to get him to suck. Mao didn&amp;rsquo;t understand at first but as soon as Chiko opened his mouth and sucked on Yomi fore and middle fingers, he realized that Chiko was fed this way before. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Did you feed Chiko like this when he was a baby?&amp;rdquo; Mao asked as Chiko suckled, Yomi nodded, &amp;ldquo;When we found him, he was too weak to drink milk like a normal toddler. Monk Tang and I had to feed ourselves, by using our fingers coated with milk.  Until Chiko was strong enough to drink on his own or eat.&amp;rdquo; The process was repeated until Chiko pushed away Yomi&amp;rsquo;s hands and moaned. &amp;ldquo;Stop.&amp;rdquo; Mao drank the rest of the milk and tried to hunker down for the evening, and despite his predictions, Chiko was still alive when the first stars came out. Tenten provided them with food and warmth, which the boys were eternally grateful for. Yomi wrapped his arm carefully around Chiko, to support him and to keep him warm. Mao, on the other hand, stayed up long into the night, eyes searching for danger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dawn had risen again. Yomi open his eyes and prayed to Akash, the sky god, that Chiko was still breathing. Yomi bent down low and listened to Chiko&amp;rsquo;s heart and lungs, which were still active. Yomi sighed in relief. Despite the odds, Chiko had managed to live another day. Yomi looked around for Mao and he wasn&amp;rsquo;t there to be seen, but then a figure broke though the underbrush. Bare chest and holding two limp fish in his hands, Mao tossed the fish on the ground and looked at Yomi proudly. Yomi just glared. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Killing a sentient creature is a sin, Mao. Why did you kill those fish?&amp;rdquo; Mao began gutting the bass. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;To eat, numbskull, we can&amp;rsquo;t survive on Tenten&amp;rsquo;s milk alone. We need meat for strength; I don&amp;rsquo;t know what is edible in this forest, and I figured that fish meat was our best bet. But if you want become fodder for the jackal-vultures then fine.&amp;rdquo; He ended it with a grunt.&lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Whatever Mao, just how are we going to cook them?&amp;rdquo; Yomi asked as he switched around his weight. He had been sleeping on Tenten&amp;rsquo;s tail with Chiko, when Mao arrived. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I&amp;rsquo;m going to start a fire, stupid; I&amp;rsquo;m not going to eat this raw.&amp;rdquo; He said gathering twigs and branches to start a fire. With a ring of rocks from the creek where he fished, Mao started a small, smokeless fire and began cooking the fish on hot flat rocks he had found in the creek as well. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;At least we have something to eat,&amp;rdquo; Mao stated as he turned over a fish that had been gutted and now had its white meat sizzling. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chiko stirred and woke up again. &amp;ldquo;Y-omi, Yy-y-omi. I need to pee, bad.&amp;rdquo; Yomi rushed over and help Chiko up, he was still very pale and weak. But Yomi knew that he would still make it. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Chiko, can you stand on your own?&amp;rdquo; Chiko shook his head. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Nn-no. My legs f-f-feel like por-r-iage; I can hardly move them.&amp;rdquo; Yomi sighed, knowing that he had another option, but was somewhat embarrassing for Chiko. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Alright, if you can&amp;rsquo;t stand, then you have to piss in a bowl.&amp;rdquo; said Yomi, looking for larger bowl. He found a clay jar that would suffice. Mao turned his head away, grunting that Yomi should help him stand. Yomi replied that he would just fall back and piss himself. Mao rolled his eyes and made no reply. &lt;br /&gt;After all was finished, Yomi brought a little meat for Chiko to eat. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I know we don&amp;rsquo;t take part in eating the flesh of beasts but it will have to do. We need strength from it.&amp;rdquo; Chiko blinked and tried to move his left arm, but was bandaged to his side. &amp;ldquo;I can&amp;rsquo;t get it,&amp;rdquo; he whispered. Yomi sighed and shook his head. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;No, little one, you need to use your right. I know you used to use your left. But it&amp;rsquo;s gone now. You have your right from now on.&amp;rdquo; Chiko made a mewing noise and closed his eyes. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;I th-th-thought it was a d-ddream. A bad dream.&amp;rdquo; Yomi shook his head sadly. &lt;br /&gt;&amp;ldquo;Oh little one, this is far from a dream, and it&amp;rsquo;s only the beginning.&amp;rdquo; He carefully put the fish in to Chiko&amp;rsquo;s mouth, for he was still too weak to move any of his limbs, knowing that this was beginning of a very hard life. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A/N: It's  been two years since the first chapter has been written and posted on FF.Net I am planing to re-write the first and second chapters but please review.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bard Child&lt;br /&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content>
  </entry>
</feed>
